《If You Wish For Something Useless》 Chapter 1 - Utter Fate Chapter 1 ¨C Utter Fate As she slipped into darkness, Evelyn entered the dream. While only a dream, it had been her reality for a long time. That dream, which she had seen hundreds of times already, left Evelyn in pain once again. ¡°Uh¡­¡± The pain was something she couldn¡¯t get used to, no matter how much time passed. So even in her sleep, she groaned in pain. Evelyn¡¯s eyelids, twitching as if hurting, fluttered. Soon, scarlet eyes shone brightly under her raised eyelids. Having been released from her dream, Evelyn took a ragged breath. She mumbled while staring blankly at the bedroom ceiling. ¡°What else is there for me to see¡­¡± Her voice came out dully. She already knew the answer. Inhaling deeply, Evelyn closed her eyes again. Even though she remembered everything, she continued to have that same dream. ¡®Am I a little anxious because of what¡¯s going to happen next?¡¯ Her forehead furrowed as she searched through her memories and recalled the events that will begin today, ¡®I was ten years old when it began.¡¯ Evelyn began to have strange dreams starting on her tenth birthday. Only blurred sentences written in an unfamiliar language, ruined like a broken image, were clear on waking. Despite not having seen them before in her life, the time it took for her to understand their meaning was short. [The young lady from the Fedora Grand Duchy isn¡¯t the Grand Duke¡¯s real daughter.] [The funeral for the fake Princess who died on the streets was held in the Grand Palace. At first, she thought it was just a strange dream. Because it couldn¡¯t be true. Still, despite Evelyn¡¯s disbelief, the dreams repeated persistently. As if trying to vanquish her, they came every night and ruled her dreamworld. Evelyn didn¡¯t give in easily, but neither did she succeed in suppressing them. To be exact, she couldn¡¯t get rid of them. Four years after the day of her first dream, she had no choice but to accept that she was not the real daughter of Grand Duke Fedora. After four years of endless struggle, she realized it wasn¡¯t just a random dream. She regained the memories of her past life. Were those memories a reward that God gave her after accepting that terrible, painful truth? Or was it mere pity for the miserable future that lay ahead? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter which one it is¡­¡± After indulging in brief self-pity, Evelyn got up from the bed. Then she pulled the rope hanging next to the bed. Was it due to the surrounding silence? Evelyn felt she could hear the bell ringing distantly in the servants¡¯ quarters. Evelyn stretched to awaken her sleep-stiffened body. Crack. The bedroom was silent again once the cracking sound ceased. Really¡­ ¡°It¡¯s quiet.¡± Evelyn hated silence. Because her head was full of useless thoughts. When she was alone with her thoughts, she felt like she was in a swamp with no escape no matter how hard she tried. Even though unpleasant, the pulling energy was so strong it seemed it would hold her forever. Today, Evelyn couldn¡¯t escape the swamp of her thoughts. Her previous life¡¯s memories, gained by acknowledging everything and abandoning ego and arrogance, were vast and chaotic. The most important memories could be summarized in three points. First. This world existed inside a novel that she read in her previous life. ¡°It¡¯s a world inside a fiction¡­¡± She had already confirmed that specific events and region names coincided with those in the novel. Also, the story in the original had already come true like a prophecy. It wasn¡¯t that Evelyn¡¯s intervention did not create changes. However, the events directly related to the main story did not change. The original story was an absolute truth that she could never defeat even if she struggled with all her might. Second. ¡®Evelyn Lokt Fedora¡¯ was an impostor who had been switched with the real princess, the heroine, due to some incident. ¡°Of all things, I had to be born as a fake¡­¡± After Evelyn passed away on the street, the heroine, the real princess, emerged to fill the empty space. It¡¯s not entertaining if the main character is in a very nice place from the start, so it was saved for future development. A device to satisfy readers¡¯ expectations with a major dramatic plot twist. A place-holder to fill the vacancy until the main character returns. Yes, Evelyn was just an accessory to the novel¡¯s main character¡¯s splendid rise. A tragic truth followed behind that bitter realization. Third. Evelyn can¡¯t be a member of Grand Duke Fedora¡¯s family no matter what she does. ¡°Everyone else has a family, but I¡¯m the only one who does not¡­¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice sounded hollow and dispassionate, the voice of one who had already chosen to give up. She had already experienced the agony in her previous life. The parents who adopted her because they didn¡¯t have any children. And a real daughter was born before long. A fake daughter who didn¡¯t realize that the people around her want to remove her and are uncomfortable living with her. Although Evelyn knew their true feelings in her previous life, she worked hard and persevered to become a great daughter and elder sister. But she couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge the truth the moment she found herself covered in blood after pushing her little sibling out of the path of an oncoming car. ¡°Yeonwoo!¡± It was because she saw her parents run toward her sister drenched in worry. They ran yelling the name ¡®Yeonwoo,¡¯ who was still alive, but never called the name ¡®Yeonha,¡¯ who was dying on the side. Even with her blurred vision, the scene was truly, amazingly, clear. Covered in blood, her existence was meaningless to the parents who were relieved to hold their innocent younger child in their arms. ¡®So stop hoping for a place that can never be reached by a person who doesn¡¯t share their blood, like me.¡¯ Moreover, in this life she wasn¡¯t a child adopted because they wanted one, rather she was someone who was exchanged for the real daughter. In a sense, it could be said she was the daughter of the enemy. So even if she desperately hoped and constantly struggled, she wouldn¡¯t be able to win her place. ¡°So it¡¯s right to give up¡­¡± ¡®I don¡¯t want to be as miserable as I was in my previous life when I hoped for something useless.¡¯ Wouldn¡¯t one experience be enough? Tok. Tok. A sudden knock broke through her tumultuous thoughts. Evelyn was glad to hear the sound. Because it interrupted the constant thoughts. ¡°Come in!¡± With Evelyn¡¯s permission, the door opened. Two people entered. It was Lora, who had been by her side since childhood, and Aubrey, her exclusive maid for three years. ¡°Princess, did you wake up early?¡± At Lora¡¯s question, Evelyn smiled softly and shook her head. ¡°I must have been a little nervous.¡± It wasn¡¯t a lie. After she realized everything, she was indeed anxious seeing those miserable sentences from the past again. Soon, someone will arrive to announce that she was an impostor. ¡°Oh my, it doesn¡¯t show at all.¡± Lora approached with a bright voice. Aubrey, who came in with the tray, also followed her with a beaming face. Then, she spread a small table on the bed and chatted while moving plates of food on it. ¡°Are you very nervous?¡± Evelyn responded with a light smile. Aubrey continued blabbering. ¡°Actually, we¡¯re very excited too! These days, when we get together, we only talk about the Young Lord, right? Did you know that the popularity of the butler and the head maid is skyrocketing because of that? You don¡¯t know how much everyone is begging them to say something about the Young Master! Starting with winning last year¡¯s and this year¡¯s swordsmanship competitions, rumors are circulating that he is the most handsome man in Hereos! Is that all true?¡± Although the constant chatter was exhausting, Evelyn was still smiling brightly. She was quite fond of Aubrey¡¯s prattling. It made her so dizzy that she didn¡¯t even have time to think about anything else. ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing him, too.¡± Even with a brusque response, Aubrey¡¯s excited chatter did not stop. It was really delightful. ¡°But you¡¯ve often exchanged letters! You¡¯ve seen portraits! Princess, what kind of person do you think¡­¡± ¡°Aubrey, stop it.¡± Lora, who poured Evelyn¡¯s coffee, interrupted Aubrey. ¡°Are you bragging that you can talk about the Young Lord in private?¡± ¡°I¡¯m- I¡¯m sorry¡­ I must be excited to think that the Young Master is coming.¡± Evelyn grabbed the cup of coffee and looked out the window as Lora clicked her tongue and scolded Aubrey. It was covered with last night¡¯s snowfall. In the Grand Duchy of Fedora, located in the northeast of the continent, Winter was a little earlier and longer compared to other regions. As December came to an end, the Grand Duchy had long been blanketed in white. For the next few months or so, she would be able to see this white world. Gazing at the snow-covered scene, Evelyn took a deep breath. It was because she remembered that the time for her departure was approaching. ¡®Can it be filled up in a month?¡¯ Originally, Evelyn¡¯s Coming-of-Age Ceremony will be held in a month, and many guests will come from all over the continent for that occasion. If she had to pick the most special one among those guests, she would not hesitate to choose the one. Grand Duke Fedora¡¯s eldest son and heir to the Grand Duchy. Ethan Leogram Fedora Orman is returning after leaving this place 19 years ago due to his parents¡¯ divorce. He, who will reveal Evelyn wasn¡¯t Grand Duke¡¯s real daughter, was also coming to Fedora to attend next month¡¯s Coming-of-Age Ceremony. And as she had experienced, the background events for the main story never change. So the future she faces will not change. She lived hiding and blocking it, and now her identity will be revealed. The real heroine can return only after the fake woman disappears. Evelyn didn¡¯t shed a single tear even after realizing that fact. Because after that, she collected herself and laughed about it. She mocked herself because she was used to this situation. ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What¡¯s a relief?¡± She believed she wouldn¡¯t cry miserably on the day she had to leave. Evelyn shook her head, swallowing the answer she could not tell anyone. ¡°You seem to be in a good mood.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Maybe a little? It wasn¡¯t wrong to say that she would finally let go of her vain and futile wish. She was even a little excited looking forward to it. Because the day when something will be forcibly taken away from her, something she could never have removed by herself, will soon come. Evelyn smiled, holding in the words she couldn¡¯t say before anyone. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to my Coming of Age Ceremony, that¡¯s why I¡¯m happy.¡± The more time spent in hiding, the better you become at lying. ¡°Princess will be amazed that day! Everyone is working really hard. We¡¯re all cleaning to the point the mansion is shining!¡± Evelyn looked down at the cup in her hand as she listened to Aubrey¡¯s rambling that had begun again. After the long struggle, she felt that the beginning of the original was really near. As the story unfolds, she will leave the castle where she spent her whole life. TL/N: Evelyn is called Princess because she¡¯s the Grand Duke¡¯s only daughter but no, she isn¡¯t a princess by blood. Chapter 2 - Meeting For The Novel Chapter 2 ¨C Meeting For The Novel Even if they were known as blood relatives, Evelyn and Ethan had never met in person. Because they grew up separately in the Fedora Grand Duchy and the Hereos Empire, respectively. There was physical distance between the two lands, thus it wasn¡¯t easy for the heir to move about. That was why they exchanged letters once or twice a month. That will come to an end today. The servants lined up in front of the Castle couldn¡¯t hide their tense excitement. ¡°Be quiet.¡± The murmurs were escalating to the point that the Archduke had to intervene. Evelyn peeked at the Archduke who quieted the vassals. He was clearly nervous. Of course, he was meeting his son after 19 years. ¡®They will be together in the future.¡¯ Unlike her, who must leave. Ethan was going to stay here for a few months to attend Evelyn¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony and to spend the end of the year and the New Year¡¯s celebrations with the Archduke¡¯s family. To keep his childhood promise, he will definitely set aside his busy schedule to attend his sister¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony and travel to see his family. ¡°If he broke his promise, I could postpone it¡­¡± ¡°Eve? What did you say? What do you want to postpone?¡± The Archduke, standing next to her, looked at her quizzically. Evelyn, who had been muttering to herself without realizing it, shuddered. Despite the fact that she had already made up her mind to leave, the hope that the truth would not emerge followed her persistently to the point of making her sick. Evelyn laughed at her stupidity. The middle-aged man with hair black as the night sky and golden eyes with a strange glow watched her. Archduke Auss Lokt Fedora, once the Prince of the Hereos Empire and now the ruler of the Fedora Grand Duchy. ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing, Your Highness Archduke. I was talking to myself.¡± At the formal answer, a shadow crossed the Archduke¡¯s face as he stared at her. Even knowing this, Evelyn slowly turned her gaze away, as if ignoring it. Ever since she acknowledged her future, she had kept her distance from him. Running into his big arms and hugging him, sitting on his lap and chatting were all things she had to stop doing. It had been a few years since she started to treat him as the head of the Grand Duchy and not as her father. The conversations between the two of them slowly dwindled. Fortunately, they had been able to discuss the affairs of the Grand Duchy, but those didn¡¯t last long. After turning away from Archduke Fedora, Evelyn fixed her gaze on the gate. They prepared faithfully after hearing the news that Ethan had arrived in Holfman, the city where the Archduke¡¯s Castle was located. Evelyn and the Archduke, as well as the servants lined up behind them, stared at the gates, waiting for only one person. Before long a carriage appeared as if to satisfy expectations. Thanks to the snow having been previously pushed and stacked on the edge of the road, the carriage passed smoothly through the gate. The wagon bearing the crest of the Orman Duchy, trusted by the Emperor of the Hereos Empire, was getting closer and closer. Like the future she had to face. ¡®This day really is here.¡¯ Evelyn felt a strange emotion as she and the knights and servants watched the carriage approach. Every year, the Duke of Orman sent a portrait of Ethan, so it wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t know his face. It wasn¡¯t just the face. She knew quite a lot about Ethan. She had been exchanging letters with Ethan since the time she started dreaming of her previous life. She knew about his daily life as well as his tastes and hobbies. Nevertheless, the exchange wasn¡¯t enough to build up a loving bond between family members. It was natural to feel a sense of distance compared to a relationship that was built up by seeing and talking in person. Yet, Ethan had always been kind to his sister in the letters he sent to her. Gifts sent along with personal letters several times a year evidenced the effort he had put into choosing them, and in the slightly crude handwriting, there was a feeling of affection for the sister whom he had never met. He seemed like a kind, calm and straightforward person in his writing. Even in the original work, he was portrayed as an upright and honest person, serving a cause beyond himself. ¡®Would it be the same if I saw him with my own eyes and experienced it? I¡¯ll see if I keep on watching him.¡¯ While she was distracted by her growing curiosity, the carriage stopped. A knight approached immediately and the figure of a man appeared through the door he opened. Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened slightly when she saw a familiar yet unfamiliar face. Before her were oddly glowing golden-colored eyes and trimmed short black hair as dark as the night sky. When the clean-cut brows and sharp nose caught her eyes, Evelyn unknowingly exclaimed. ¡°Oh¡­¡± She had thought he was handsome when she saw his portrait, but she realized that the painting didn¡¯t do him justice when seeing him in person, Unlike portraits, Ethan¡¯s lines were deeper and sharper in the flesh. His overall facial features were distinctive and deep rather than refined. In addition, his calmly subdued eyes and expression gave a very different feeling from the portrait. Having burned Ethan¡¯s image into her retinas, Evelyn unwittingly looked back at Archduke Fedora standing next to her. The Ethan before her looked like the Archduke from head to toe. Although he was gazing at his son, the Archduke seemed nervous. Will it be a new feeling to see his own for the first time after almost 20 years? Evelyn was engulfed in thoughts as she stared at the Archduke. ¡®It must be complicated meeting him after a long time.¡¯ In the past, he divorced for a future with his loved one. The same was true for the former Archduchess, Sylvia. But that was a decision made between him and Sylvia and did not include Ethan. Because the relationship between the Archduke and Sylvia was not bad, Ethan was not in an awkward position between them. It wasn¡¯t that the Archduke didn¡¯t love Ethan. He simply made this choice because he loved someone more than his son. From what Evelyn had heard, the Archduke and Sylvia had a good relationship even though theirs was an arranged marriage. If both of them had never met their loved ones, then neither of them would have sought a divorce. Plenty of things must have changed. ¡°¡­Ethan.¡± The Archduke¡¯s hoarse voice barely escaped his lips. At that brief call, Ethan shifted his golden eyed focus from Evelyn. He had already gotten off the carriage while Evelyn was lost in her thoughts. As the servants behind them bowed their heads, Ethan approached Evelyn and Archduke Fedora. After meeting for the first time in 20 years, they looked at each other silently. Evelyn swallowed a bitter smile at their appearance as if they were standing each before a mirror. Because she didn¡¯t resemble Archduke Fedora. Instead, she resembled the second woman who married the Archduke and became the Archduchess. Not just the scarlet eyes, but also the shiny silver hair and features. It was because of her appearance that Evelyn was able to deny her dream for four years. Because she couldn¡¯t not be the Archduke¡¯s daughter, when she looked just like the Archduchess. Unless the Archduchess had an affair, it should have been an absurd assumption that Evelyn was someone else¡¯s child. Unfortunately, that absurd assumption was true. ¡®There is no way that the Archduchess had an affair.¡¯ Evelyn wasn¡¯t the daughter of the Archduke just as much as she wasn¡¯t the Archduchess¡¯ daughter. The original story, which she learned from the memories of her past life, clearly described Evelyn as a ¡®switched fake.¡¯ It didn¡¯t say how the children were exchanged or who Evelyn¡¯s biological parents were. Though it was certain that the child was changed. Even so, she was born resembling the Archduchess, so she was probably somehow related to her. While Evelyn was thinking about something else, the Archduke, who managed to control his feelings, spoke. ¡°Long time no see.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, father. It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Do you remember me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s faint, but I remember. You¡­ hugged me often.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I did.¡± It was clear that Ethan and the Archduke were awkward with each other. Nonetheless, their eyes were warm. The Archduke hesitated, but steadily reached out his hand, and held his adult son who had grown up in a faraway place. ¡°How¡­ how have you been?¡± It would have been nice if he greeted him with more kind words.¡¯ What he asked was the common question that he used to ask in letters every time. ¡°Yes, I have been well.¡± Ethan, who returned the Archduke¡¯s hug, answered with a warm voice. ¡°Has father been well too?¡± ¡°Yes, I have been well, too.¡± The Archduke released Ethan and carefully examined him. The words that came out sounded a bit muffled. ¡°¡­You¡¯ve grown up to be a wonderful man.¡± ¡°Thank you, but¡­¡± At the end of the short conversation with the Grand Duke, Ethan glanced to his side. The Archduke hurriedly came to his senses and introduced Evelyn. ¡°Ah, greetings, right. I should introduce her. This child is Eve.¡± Ethan¡¯s lips twitched as if searching for something to say. An unfamiliar voice said, ¡°Evelyn, glad to meet you.¡± At that moment, Evelyn¡¯s lips were softly curled up as she faced Ethan. ¡°Welcome, Older Brother.¡± Ethan¡¯s fingertips twitched and trembled, but no one saw it. ¡°¡­thank you for welcoming me.¡± ¡°Was your journey tough?¡± ¡°Thanks to the leisurely schedule not¡­¡± Evelyn continued with a smile. ¡°The conversation might take long, so would you like to come inside first?¡± Instead of answering, Ethan frowned. Then, the Archduke intervened. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s cold, so let¡¯s go first as Eve suggested. Do you want to rest for a while first? Did you eat? If you¡¯re hungry, I¡¯ll have lunch prepared.¡± It was originally expected that he would arrive around noon, but he was delayed by a couple of hours. It was a little late for lunch, but neither Evelyn nor the Archduke had eaten yet. ¡°I¡¯m hungry because I skipped a meal. Father¡­¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t either. If it¡¯s okay, would you like to eat together?¡± ¡°Yes, gladly.¡± Thus, the Archduke¡¯s eldest son entered the castle for the first time in 19 years. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 The Fedora Grand Duchy was a small Principality located in the northeast of the Western continent. Its sole ruler was Auss Lokt Fedora. He married twice and had two children. A daughter with the deceased Grand Duchess of Fedora and a son from his first marriage to Sylvia of the Hereos Empire. His daughter Evelyn was raised by the Archduke from birth. On the other hand, his son Ethan left the Grand Duchy 19 years ago and grew up in the Hereos Empire. This was because he was both the first child of the Grand Duchy of Fedora and the heir of the Duke of Orman. Evelyn contemplated the reasons why Ethan had to leave the Grand Duchy, why he came back, and the setting of the original novel. As a result, she blatantly stared at Ethan who was sitting in front of her. ¡®He¡¯s really handsome.¡¯ Two days after he arrived. Normally, she would have been watching the trending reports for the trade market at this time, but today was different. Ethan had invited her for refreshments after the luncheon they had together. Evelyn didn¡¯t turn down his request and set up a table in the greenhouse to escape Winter¡¯s cold winds. After the maids had served tea and dessert, Evelyn lifted her teacup first. Ethan was intensely staring at her. As if observing an exotic creature, his eyes were full of curiosity. However, Evelyn was no different: she gazed attentively at him. While examining each other thusly, Evelyn¡¯s thoughts turned inward. The Coming of Age Ceremony would take place on Evelyn¡¯s birthday, the 30th of the first month, but Ethan arrived earlier, well before year¡¯s end. It was a visit to spend time with his distant family before he got busier, so he wanted to stay at the Grand Duchy for a while into the new year. His return was scheduled for next Spring. After that, he will inherit the title from his maternal grandfather, who had decided to retire. ¡®At least, that¡¯s the plan.¡¯ The day of his return to the Empire won¡¯t arrive. Likewise, Evelyn¡¯s Coming-of-Age Ceremony will never be held. The current date was the 20th of the 12th month, and after the New Year, breathtaking news would spread throughout the continent. And even if she tried, Evelyn could prevent or change precious few things. Most of the events that would take place during this period belonged to the main story, under the direct control of the original plot. At best all she could do was stay on top of the events that flowed over time. Therefore, it would be good to start carefully organizing the things that should be handled beforehand. Just because she couldn¡¯t stop things from happening, didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t intervene. As Evelyn grinned at the end of her thoughts, Ethan flinched. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Then he shifted his gaze away from Evelyn. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I offended you. I¡­ didn¡¯t realize it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it happens to me too.¡± Ethan, lifting his teacup like Evelyn, spoke cautiously. ¡°It must have been a sudden request, but thank you for taking the time for me.¡± ¡°I also wanted to see my older brother, so I can make time even if I don¡¯t have it.¡± There was no denying that she was busy. Ethan¡¯s hand stopped mid-air. But before he could react, Evelyn continued. ¡°I¡¯m not blaming you, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± In fact, Evelyn¡¯s daily routine was very full, and with no reason to hide it from Ethan, she just said it as it was. However, Ethan looked quite flustered. As he remained silently groping for words, Evelyn said, smiling gently. ¡°Don¡¯t think too hard.¡± Even if he carefully built it through worrying, it was a relationship that will collapse anyway, Ethan had no way of knowing the words she left unspoken, so his expression seemed to soften a little. ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can help you with, anytime¡­ no, no, it¡¯s a slip of the tongue.¡± But his voice broke before he could finish. At first glance, his words expressed consideration toward her. However, they could also be interpreted as meaning interference in the private affairs of the Grand Duchy of Fedora. His dual roles as the sole heir to the Duke of Orman and eldest son with the right of inheritance to the Archduke¡¯s title made the statement dangerous. Even though Evelyn knew this, she continued to speak softly. ¡°I¡¯d be happy if you could help.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he fiddled with the teacup as if nervous. He spoke again after Evelyn took a few sips. ¡°As I already said in the letter¡ª¡± He put down his teacup and looked straight at her. ¡°My place is in Orman, where I lived all my life. So I hope you don¡¯t misunderstand what I said before.¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t misunderstand. So I¡¯ll be happy if you help me.¡± Ethan¡¯s expression darkened at her quick reply. Obviously, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t listen because she understood his will. She knew his intentions were sincere. However, at the same time, she knew that Ethan wouldn¡¯t go back to Orman Duchy and she couldn¡¯t remain in Fedora. That¡¯s why she said that. ¡®After all, he will inherit everything, so I should teach him beforehand.¡¯ Again, Ethan had no way of knowing such feelings and seemed troubled by the repeated suggestion to help. Well, it wasn¡¯t strange to think that she was wary of him. However, since the end results were set, it wasn¡¯t a big deal for her to ignore the misunderstanding she was creating but¡­ ¡®It will be annoying if the same conversation is repeated every time we meet.¡¯ Evelyn looked straight into Ethan¡¯s golden eyes and said. ¡°I hope Brother doesn¡¯t misunderstand my intent.¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes widened slightly at the unwavering gentle tone. ¡°S, so¡­ did you really¡­ mean to ask for help?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡­ must have a lot of work.¡± ¡°Yes, so I will ask for your assistance if you¡¯re okay with it.¡± Only then did Ethan glean the truth from Evelyn¡¯s words and heave a sigh of relief. ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can do to help, I¡¯ll gladly help you.¡± It was a placid and calm voice, but it was filled with sincerity. ¡®If he¡¯s so eager to help, shall we start?¡¯ Evelyn put down her teacup and said, ¡°Then, since we¡¯re already here, shall we go now?¡± ¡°¡­Uh?¡± Evelyn got up first and headed to the office, and Ethan followed her awkwardly. The territory of the Principality of Fedora was only 30% the size of the Kingdom of Yutra, on the southwest border. The population was also remarkably small when compared to other countries. Thus they were unable to be labeled as a Kingdom and continued to be a Principality. Nevertheless, it was a bit ironic that it was wealthy beyond compare to those other lands. ¡®The privilege of the royal family.¡¯ Everything was possible because the Grand Duke of Fedora was the trusted brother of the Hereos Empire¡¯s Emperor. When the current Emperor ended the political war and ascended the throne, he gifted his supporter, Auss, the title of Archduke of Fedora. At that time, the Emperor proposed Fedora¡¯s independence in exchange for appointing a new ruler of the Grand Duchy. Thanks to this, the ruler changed, maintaining the family name in line. Despite its independence and freedom from interference by the Hereos Empire, the blood relationship didn¡¯t disappear completely. That was why the Guilds of the Empire paid the lowest tariffs in Fedora. However, even allowing for some preferential treatment, the Grand Duchy¡¯s wealth was enormous. Additionally, there were other cash streams into the Grand Duchy coffers. Ship anchorage tax, territorial water fees, and damaged ship repair costs. Too, the amount spent by sailors from each country staying in port cities wasn¡¯t small. Those revenue streams combined did not touch the scale of the Duchy¡¯s tariffs levied on the trade between Guilds, a sum reaching several digits. No one could avoid using Fedora¡¯s territorial waters to trade goods. Evelyn¡¯s responsibilities included managing the documentation of such trade, thus she had a lot of work to do. That meant there would be a lot of work for Ethan to handle afterward. ¡°This¡­¡± Evelyn, who was looking through the documents, turned at the sudden murmur. Eathan was seated at a newly arranged desk on one side of the office. He was checking the entry and departure permits Evelyn had given him and documents related to crew member length of stay for each ship from other countries. If he could first fathom the size of the ships arriving and departing the Port, it would be easier for him to understand the next steps, so it was the first task Evelyn gave him. ¡°Evelyn, is this all data for this month¡­?¡± It was a pretty cautious question. Evelyn nodded and looked at him as he stiffened. Was it hard to believe? He blinked for a moment without saying a word. Currently, Fedora held more than 70 percent of trade with the East continent. The remaining 30% took place in the ports of the Hereos Empire and the Ragusta Kingdom to the South of the Grand Duchy. And there was also a guild that occasionally traded directly with the Kingdom of Yutra. The Fedora monopoly was possible because the coast in the northeastern part of the continent was mostly Grand Duchy¡¯s territory. The new continent, called the Eastern Continent, was located in the northeast of the Western Continent, and for Guilds who faced enemies in the Eastern Continent the port of the Grand Duchy of Fedora proved the shortest route. In addition, the territorial waters of the Grand Duchy were connected with rivers that reached deep inland. Loading and unloading between a small inland-bound ship and a large continental ship was bound to happen frequently in the Port of Fedora. ¡°How is this possible¡­ Oh, I didn¡¯t mean anything else! It just came out of curiosity.¡± Ethan stopped talking and rushed to make excuses. Standing before him, Evelyn nodded her head to show that she had not misunderstood. ¡°It¡¯s a little weird, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°Even if it is a prosperous port, when so many ships flock to it, it¡¯s normal for some to seek other docks.¡± Evelyn answered the questions he didn¡¯t complete. If someone didn¡¯t know the internal situation properly, the current abnormality might be interesting. Evelyn began to explain in an attempt to clarify any doubts. The reason why ships in the eastern continent, which should have naturally dispersed due to excessive concentration, continue to insist on Fedora¡¯s port. Excluding the logistical location of the Grand Duchy, there was a singular reason. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 ¡°It¡¯s due to the Sol Imperial Kingdom, which leads the trade in the eastern continent. No, would it be more accurate to say it¡¯s thanks to them?¡± If the Principality of Fedora had the northeast coast of the western continent, the Sol Kingdom occupied all the western part of the east continent. They are the powerhouse that took over 30% of the eastern continent as a territory. Since there were only seven subordinate countries, there were not many who could defy the Sol Kingdom in the East. ¡°If it is the Sol Kingdom¡­ It is currently the most active place in trade activity in the East.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Ethan must have heard of their names, too. Because the Sol Kingdom of the East was the most well-known country in the western continent. ¡°A delegation visited Hereos, and we had the opportunity to meet with them. Of course, I don¡¯t know the details.¡± And since the location had potential, they chose to not just hear about the business, but also to experience it firsthand. ¡°Even if they say that their status in the eastern continent is absolute, it is not enough.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with these trade statistics¡­?¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t directly relate the statistics before him to the Sol Kingdom status. It was understandable, no one could understand unless they knew about the incident between the Sol Kingdom and the Fedora Grand Duchy, although neither side spoke of it. Evelyn intended to tell Ethan the story. She continued speaking in an even tone. ¡°The King of the Sol Kingdom commanded everyone to go through Fedora when anyone traded with the Western Continent. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Wh¡­?¡± The question of ¡®Why the hell?¡¯ filled Ethan¡¯s golden eyes. This was the result of the event that occurred in the early days of the discovery of the new continent, just after the western and eastern continents recognized each other¡¯s existence about 20 years ago. The Archduke of Fedora once saved the Prince of the Sol Kingdom. The incident started when a ship sent from the eastern continent ran aground. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes widened at Evelyn¡¯s story. This happened exactly 19 years ago, two months after Ethan left the castle. Even within the Grand Duchy, only the number of people who could be counted on one hand knew the story. And certainly, the situation inside the Sol Kingdom wouldn¡¯t be much different. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not all of the reasons.¡± ¡®I wonder if there are places where this is not the case, but the Eastern Continent culture places great importance on honor and dignity.¡¯ At that time, the ship departing from Sol was boarded by the first delegation from the East to the West Continent. The King of Sol wanted to hide the fact that the ship carrying his delegation had failed to overcome the typhoon and was damaged. And due to all those circumstances, this was the first time Ethan heard the tale. ¡®Thanks to them, Fedora made a huge profit, so it was a great deal.¡¯ In addition, because Fedora¡¯s location was good, the traders didn¡¯t suffer any loss, so most of the eastern continent followed the will of the Sol Kingdom. Explanation finished, Evelyn turned back to her paperwork. Ethan, too, focused on the paperwork before him but glanced at Evelyn frequently. Still unfamiliar with the administration of the Grand Duchy, he asked several questions, and each time, Evelyn calmly explained. They continued to work after a brief post-lunch tea break. But as it got dark, the two were forced to put down their papers and quills. Knocking on the door, Grand Duke Fedora arrived. Evelyn stood up after telling him to come in. Opening the door, the Archduke entered with a slightly puzzled expression. ¡°I greet His Grace, Grand Duke.¡± ¡°Fath¡­ I greet the Grand Duke.¡± Ethan stood behind Evelyn and imitated her greeting looking at Evelyn and the Archduke with slightly perplexed eyes. The Archduke¡¯s eyes showed a mixture of surprise, anxiety, and also joy. ¡°Eve, Ethan. I stopped by because you were together.¡± Instead of meeting the Archduke¡¯s gaze, Evelyn spoke with her head slightly bowed. ¡°I asked him for his assistance because I thought it would be okay for my brother to know, but if you do not allow it, I will follow.¡± She said so, but Evelyn was hoping for his father to grant permission for Ethan to enter the office. Her responsibilities now would be Ethan¡¯s work next year. If he started reviewing the paperwork this way, he will be less lost on the first day when he takes over her job. It was necessary to minimize the confusion that came when the person in charge of administrative affairs changed. Evelyn waited for the Archduke¡¯s answer without revealing her intentions. ¡®I think he¡¯ll allow it, but¡­¡¯ The Archduke had already said to Evelyn repeatedly before Ethan¡¯s visit. ¡°Eve, don¡¯t worry about the succession. You are the heir to the Principality. Ethan is just my son.¡± To this, Evelyn also repeatedly answered that she knew. So it was very likely that Ethan would be allowed to enter her office. If Evelyn wasn¡¯t wary of him, the Archduke wouldn¡¯t want to reject Ethan either. Having already lost his son for love, he would not want to hurt him again. ¡°¡­Do as you please.¡± ¡°Thank you, Archduke.¡± As expected, the Archduke issued the permission Evelyn had been seeking. But her father looked bitter while giving that approval. The Archduke¡¯s golden eyes darkened, and Ethan¡¯s golden eyes shook in confusion. On the other hand, Evelyn¡¯s scarlet eyes were calm. ¡°But it would be better to stop for today. It¡¯s already dinner time, so let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Yes, we will do that.¡± The Archduke left the office with a shallow sigh and said that he would wait in the dining room. At that, Evelyn and Ethan began to organize their respective work. She could feel Ethan¡¯s eyes boring into her non-stop. However, Evelyn didn¡¯t explain to him why her relationship with the Archduke was so awkward. There was no reason for her to explain anyway, and she didn¡¯t want to say there was a reason. ¡®What good would it do to talk about it?¡¯ She was just forcing herself to embrace a past and a future she never wanted, but was it more likely that Evelyn was firm in her intent to avoid the conversation? Even after leaving the office, Ethan didn¡¯t speak at all. Evelyn and the Archduke had always eaten together before Ethan arrived. Now he joined the meal. For the time being, the three of them will continue to sit at the same table. Since it wasn¡¯t a large party for dinner, their meals were prepared in a private room on the second floor. Conversation between the Archduke and Evelyn had long ago died, so mealtimes were generally quiet. It wasn¡¯t much different today. All that happened was the conversation between Ethan and the Archduke from time to time. The three emptied their plates with barely even a sound of dishes hitting each other. Even after the meal was over, the Archduke hesitated as if feeling remorseful. But Archduke Fedora was busier than Evelyn. In the end, he had to excuse himself first with an unwilling expression. After that, Ethan cautiously spoke to Evelyn. ¡°Are you planning to return to the office?¡± Evelyn nodded meekly. However he took her affirmation, Ethan coughed embarrassedly. Evelyn asked him a light question out of courtesy. ¡°Oh, you too?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ that, umm¡­¡± Ethan had been thinking about his answer for quite some time. ¡®Do you even choose your words so that there is no misunderstanding like before?¡¯ It was after Evelyn glanced at the door of the private room that he spoke again. Ethan hastily spoke to her, as if she seemed to be leaving at any moment. Well, no matter how hard they work, it won¡¯t be easy to find a suitable replacement for her work. ¡°Please do not misunderstand this. Actually¡­ I thought we would have a lot of time to spend together, so I thought about things I wanted to do. But I was a little saddened that we couldn¡¯t do that. You don¡¯t have enough time to satisfy my greed.¡± He never thought that Evelyn, who was just about to come of age, was so deeply involved in business. She didn¡¯t even disclose details about her work in the letters they exchanged. At the very least, all she mentioned was helping the Archduke. ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t have enough time.¡± Evelyn wasn¡¯t paying attention to Ethan and misunderstood his words once again. She wasn¡¯t very interested in digging into Ethan¡¯s significance. She just thought she could use the current situation to draw him into administrative work a little more often. ¡°But if Brother helps me like you did today, I can make more time for myself.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ethan delayed responding, but the hesitation didn¡¯t last long. ¡°Did I help?¡± ¡°Of course you did.¡± After repeatedly rubbing his lips like choosing his words, he said something Evelyn hadn¡¯t expected. ¡°To be honest¡­ I had a lot of fun today. I was able to see what you usually do, and spend time together with you.¡± Evelyn remained silent waiting for the next words. ¡°Maybe it will be difficult for us to meet often in the future. I¡¯m an Orman, and you¡¯ll have to live here taking care of Fedora.¡± ¡®What do you want to say?¡¯ Evelyn tilted her head. ¡°After that, it will give me the strength to enjoy the days as I do now, so I want to take this opportunity to get a little closer to you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Even if we don¡¯t see each other often, the fact that I¡¯m your elder brother doesn¡¯t change and the fact that you¡¯re my sister doesn¡¯t change either.¡± For a moment, even though she was embarrassed by his unexpected words, Evelyn¡¯s gaze was nailed to Ethan. Because for the first time, his lips held a tender, warm smile. He was a handsome man who stood out even when he had a blunt expression on his face, but his face was completely different when he smiled softly as if to melt away. ¡°So I¡¯m happy if you say that you need my help, and that I¡¯m helpful.¡± Those were words full of affection from an older brother who cared for his one and only sister. ¡°I want to do everything you want.¡± What was that emotion that rose at that moment? Evelyn tried hard to keep a straight face and keep her features neutral. ¡®What should I do? The sister he cherishes and cares for is not here.¡¯ Watching Ethan¡¯s affectionate sincerity falling in the wrong place upset her. Evelyn lowered her eyes and swallowed a bitter smile. She tried to turn away from Ethan, who would be smiling in a place she won¡¯t see. ¡°Of- of course, I¡¯m not trying to pressure you.¡± But that didn¡¯t mean that Ethan¡¯s overt kindness disappeared. A cautious but upright warmth continued to hover around Evelyn. As tenacious as if looking for a rift in her walls. ¡°If I make a mistake because I don¡¯t know you well yet¡­ So, from now on, if my request is burdensome, will you decline it?¡± It seemed he was asking ¡°did you not like it that I asked you for tea today?¡± As if he wasted her valuable time. ¡°That ¡ª I seem to be a little excited after meeting you. I¡¯ll try my best, but if I¡¯m being immature, just give me a harsh scolding.¡± She was almost speechless, but Evelyn was able to respond in time. ¡°Don¡¯t take it too seriously. If it¡¯s okay with you, Brother, please help me tomorrow.¡± Following the brief silence, her voice was soft. But there was no emotion in it. ¡°If that¡¯s what you wish, gladly.¡± Nevertheless, the voice trying to reach her was much too warm. Enough to make the heart of the one who didn¡¯t deserve that warmth flutter helplessly. Chapter 5 - Different From The Original (1) Chapter 5 ¨C Different From The Original (1) On the third day after arriving in the Principality of Fedora, Ethan had a light breakfast in his bedroom and suddenly walked away after looking at the scenery outside the window. Leaving the bedroom excitedly, he headed to the castle wall. When he climbed to the place where he could see the landscape outside the castle at one glance, the blue sea filled Ethan¡¯s view. The sea meeting the blue winter sky was sparkling. The snow that had piled up everywhere reflected the sunlight; it was dazzling. The scene made Ethan recall the image of Fedora Castle, which remained hazy in his memories. Too much had changed. He couldn¡¯t believe he was seeing with his own eyes the place he remembered. He realized that almost twenty years wasn¡¯t a short time. Perhaps because the environs that contain the unfamiliar appearance were also familiar. Holfman, where the siege was located, was the largest port city in Fedora. Thanks to this, it was easy to see the ships that filled the harbor when they climbed the wall. To this day, there are a total of eight ports that have prospered to the extent that their names are known throughout the continent. Three of them were in the fedora. It means that trade through Fedora impacted the entire continent. A city more prosperous than the one in his memory, a vast port, and even the ships that filled the shoreline. Ethan saw it all and thought it was amazing. ¡°19 years¡­¡± It was the time it took for the young child to leave this place and come back again as an adult. A time that could never be called short had passed, and so many things had changed for Holfman in the meantime. But, strangely enough, he didn¡¯t think it was unfamiliar to him. Perhaps it was because the location that contained the unfamiliar appearance was somewhat familiar. ¡°Oh, that¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Philman, the escort knight, tried to say something, but Ethan wasn¡¯t listening. A rocky mountain towering in the middle of the distant sea remained where he remembered it. The familiarity he found among unfamiliar things gently loosened Ethan¡¯s lips. ¡°Here¡­ I think it was around here.¡± Mumbling to himself, he looked around and walked a little further from where he had stood originally. As he remembered, the flag of the Principality of Fedora soared up next to the rocky mountain. The flag fluttering in the rough sea breeze contained a magnificent figure, as he recalled. A symbol of the blue dragon, the guardian of the sea mentioned in mythology. ¡°Here it is¡­¡± ¡°Young Master?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just thinking about something from the past, so don¡¯t mind me.¡± After answering Philman, Ethan continued to watch the view unfold before him. As if trying to engrave the landscape into his eyes. ¡®If I keep it like this for a long time, I think I will be able to remember it even if I leave this place again.¡¯ ¡°Back then¡­ I think I saw it on the railing like this¡­¡± Most of his memories were hazy. But among them, the memories with a high field of view were the clearest. The memories of being held in the arms of the Archduke or Sylvia stuck with him. It was the same memory that contained that big rocky mountain. He vaguely remembered the young Grand Duke holding him and smiling. In the past, he was here in the arms of the Grand Duke. ¡°It¡¯s a strange feeling¡­¡± It was a twenty-year-old memory that stayed in his mind, but he hadn¡¯t thought it would remain so clear. It must have been glorified and distorted over time. But when he saw the same scenery again, it felt the same. Ethan looked for a long time at the rocky mountain, lost in thought. Covered in plain snow, the place remained as he remembered it. The empty longing that existed deep in his heart began to fill. Affectionate, cozy, and warm. He definitely missed this place. However, it wasn¡¯t for him. He arrived in Fedora only three days ago, but it had been over 20 days since he left the Duke of Orman¡¯s residence. The emotions that filled his mind thinking of the place he left were enough to tell. When he thought of the Orman¡¯s residence, its presence in his heart showed as a vivid and intense longing, incomparable to and overwhelming the yearning he felt while looking at the rocky mountain. After realizing it, he could clearly tell. His place was in Orman. Ethan smiled, confirming the fact anew. ¡°Ethan?¡± He heard an unfamiliar voice call. Ethan looked back at the sound and found Archduke Fedora, who had risen above the wall. ¡°Father.¡± As if hesitating for a moment, the Archduke approached him. Philman, who had stood next to Ethan, took a couple steps back in silence. ¡°Were you taking a walk?¡± The Archduke, standing on the wall alongside Ethan, started a conversation. ¡°Yes, I wanted to check if my childhood memories were right.¡± ¡°Childhood memories? What do you mean?¡± ¡°¡­ I think it was around here, did Father ever come here with me, holding me in his arms?¡± ¡°Aahh¡­ quite often, actually. Because you liked high places.¡± ¡°I ¡ª Really?¡± Ethan asked, feeling puzzled. He had never particularly preferred or enjoyed high places during his youth. Unlike the perplexed Ethan, the Archduke nodded with a nostalgic smile. ¡°Especially, you used to go up the steeple or the wall. Thanks to that, your servants and escorts chased you around all the time hahaha.¡± The Archduke laughed softly and told Ethan about the past he couldn¡¯t remember. ¡°Then there was a dangerous time when you climbed a spire and fell through the window you opened! Since then, the spire entrance was blocked, and you cried your eyes out to be allowed to climb it again! Ethan could feel his face burning. He hoped that this past he couldn¡¯t remember was an exaggeration. ¡°After repairing the spire, I opened it up again¡­ you kept crying during the repair, so I brought you here often. Do you remember that? You were three years old.¡± As the Archduke talked, Ethan felt ashamed when he imagined himself crying. ¡°¡­It¡¯s just a brief memory. Now, I don¡¯t really like to go to high places, so I didn¡¯t know that happened.¡± A chagrined Ethan answered with his reddened face bowed. ¡°Yeah, Via told me. After going to Orman, you¡¯ve never been to a higher place. She must have been curious about that too.¡± Ethan looked at Archduke Fedora involuntarily while his face cooled down. ¡°Mh?¡± The Archduke looked at his face with a straight gaze that made him feel a little uncomfortable. ¡°Do you want to ask something?¡± ¡°Not that, it¡¯s just¡­¡± Glancing to the side, Ethan answered with a shy smile. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡± There were moments when it didn¡¯t feel real even though it was obviously Fedora. Even when he sat facing Evelyn, and even now. ¡°¡­yeah, me neither.¡± And that seemed to be the case with the Grand Duke. ¨CIt¡¯s okay, I feel the same. No, not only them but Evelyn as well. It was a little awkward, but it wasn¡¯t all that bad. Ethan remained silent while the Archduke took in the scenery Ethan had been surveying. ¡°Maybe.¡± When the Archduke opened his mouth again, Ethan flinched involuntarily. ¡°You ¡ª don¡¯t you resent me?¡± The Archduke stared into the distance while holding himself rigidly. As if afraid to look at Ethan. Instead of answering right away, Ethan pondered the Archduke¡¯s question for a moment. It wasn¡¯t something he could casually deny. Because he did feel that way when he was younger. He had vivid memories of living with resentment. The object of resentment was his parents for not keeping their couple¡¯s oath. He hated his mother for taking his father away from him, and he was angry with his father for abandoning him. But¡­ ¡°Not anymore.¡± This time, it was the Archduke who flinched. Ethan was withdrawn as he looked into the distance. In the year Ethan was four years old, the Archduke and Sylvia each met their loved one as if they had made a promise. It was a love that was passionate enough to break the oath they once made. The two soon found out that they were fond of each other, and proceeded to divorce through an amicable agreement. And Ethan headed to the Hereos Empire at the earnest request of the Duke of Orman. After giving birth to Ethan, Sylvia was unable to have children again, so she desperately needed a successor. Sylvia was the only one with a child between her and Duke Fedora, and at the time of their marriage, they even promised to send their second child as the heir to the family. Grand Duke Fedora conceded the issue of succession between the families. However, this did not mean that the Archduke deprived Ethan of his succession rights. The Archduke left all that Ethan was entitled to as his son. There may be a succession dispute over the control of Fedora in the future, but his will was strong. That was probably the least amount of parental love that could be shown to a young son who experienced his parents¡¯ divorce. It was a story he didn¡¯t know and couldn¡¯t accept when he was younger. But not now. ¡°One day, I understood.¡± Now he is old enough to listen to his parents and discuss understanding rather than resentment. Sylvia, living Duke Orman, who was unfamiliar and hateful at first, was beautiful every day. ¡°If the two of you in the past had put me first and didn¡¯t divorce, I think I wouldn¡¯t see anything like now so¡­ it¡¯s fine.¡± From that moment on, in his fifteenth year, he became fond of his half-sister and missed his father, who lived far away. ¡°Ethan¡­¡± It was a gloomy call. Ethan smiled brightly and asked. ¡°Were you also happy with the Grand Duchess?¡± To that brave and friendly question, Grand Duke Fedora answered with a smile. ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Confronting the son who had healed his own wounds and now comforting him himself, the Archduke felt conflicting emotions that could not be expressed with words. At first it might have seemed like pride, and in a way, it might seem like gratitude, but those feelings might also be guilt. ¡°So don¡¯t worry about it. Just because you two decided to divorce doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t love me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Now I know that.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you and I¡¯m sorry.¡± After smiling at each other, the two continued to share memories on the wall for a while. Ethan broke a brief silence that came between them. ¡°And the Grand Duchess¡­¡± ¡°What, You¡¯ve already sent me a memorial!¡± The Archduke smiled at him with eyes full of nostalgia and memories. The Grand Duchess, who had chosen to be with the Grand Duke Fedora, died three years ago due to a debilitating illness. It would be a lie to say the separation didn¡¯t hurt, but luckily the wound wasn¡¯t that big. It wasn¡¯t that she left him without time to prepare his heart, but rather that she had spent quite a long time in bed fighting the disease. It¡¯s sad to say, but the Archduke and Evelyn were able to prepare for parting. Of course, it was difficult when they finally had to let go¡­ but they endured well. ¡°It was a relief that Eve endured it better than expected.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The moment the Archduke mentioned Evelyn¡¯s name, Ethan was reminded of what happened the previous day. In the office, the impression of the Grand Duke and her awkwardness, which he had seen in the private room, remained. He didn¡¯t notice it the first day. He was nervous and too busy looking around the inside of the castle, which was exactly as he remembered. But yesterday he saw it. The scene unfolding before his eyes was something Ethan had never experienced before. Unlike him, she had lived with her father since birth and they would be together for the rest of their lives so, why? ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Mh?¡± ¡°It may be a rude question to Father, but¡­¡± After hesitating several times, Ethan spoke with difficulty. Chapter 6 - Different From The Original (2) Chapter 6 ¨C Different From The Original (2) ¡°Did something happen between you and Evelyn¡­¡± The Archduke¡¯s expression clouded. He seemed like a troubled person, no, a hopeless person. Then, he sighed with a bitter smile. Seeing him silent for such a long while, Ethan regretted asking such a question. But the Archduke shook his head as if reading his mind. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to hide it from you. Just¡­ I don¡¯t know where to start.¡± He stared back at the Grand Castle with an agitated expression, and only after some short time had passed, he began to tell the story. ¡°I think it started around the time she turned fourteen¡­¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°From then on, Eve stopped calling me father.¡± Ethan listened quietly to the story that followed. ¡°At first, I thought the formal attitude was just a child¡¯s act. At that age, kids usually dream of being adults. So I watched Evelyn¡¯s cute change with a proud heart.¡± But the changes he took lightly in the past now brought him heavy anguish. ¡°By the time I realized¡­ It was already too long after Eve stopped talking to me.¡± While he sat on his hands not knowing what to do, the Archduke and Evelyn had already drifted far apart. Even if he gathered the courage to approach her, nothing changed. Evelyn always evaded him. ¡°I¡¯m still lacking.¡± His voice was bitter as he sighed deeply. How helpless one could be while knowing what¡¯s going on but unable to do anything! ¡°To you, and Eve¡­¡± Ethan clenched his hand without realizing it in response to the self-pitying tale. The Archduke blaming himself made his heart ache. To be honest, it was still difficult for him to deal with the Archduke. Obviously, the relationship between father and son ended long ago, and there was only an empty gap during Ethan¡¯s youth. It was difficult because he had had to build a new one from scratch. In fact, Ethan felt more tension than comfort in the Archduke¡¯s company. This is the reason why he unwittingly straightened his back every time he received attention. Because he became conscious of himself. It was definitely different from when he was with his mother Sylvia, and her husband, Duke Orman, with whom he had lived for a long time. But even if it made him awkward and nervous, the Archduke was his only father. That fact did not change, so Ethan missed him and loved him. Even if the emotion in his heart had a different quality from that he felt for Sylvia and Orman, it was still affection. Maybe that was why, when he heard the Archduke blaming himself, his heart ached. Trying to help, he redirected the conversation. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can say this¡­ But lately, I think it¡¯s fortunate that the two of you got divorced.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± The Archduke looked curious as Ethan finished his statement. It was clear he wanted to pay attention to his son even though he had measured his words earlier. Because it was visible, the Archduke¡¯s love was also felt strongly. He loved his son who had been far away. Just as Ethan thought. Although he may not have been the top priority, it was apparent he was deeply loved. How could he hold onto resentment? His heart tingled at the sudden realization. Feeling shy, Ethan replied awkwardly. ¡°That¡¯s why my mother doesn¡¯t rush me into marrying¡­ She says¡­ I should settle down once I meet my loved one.¡± The Archduke chuckled, and lifting his voice, laughed out loud. Ethan was twenty-four years old. He would be twenty-five at the turn of the new year, so there was nothing strange about him getting married. Considering that he was the next heir to the Orman¡¯s Duchy, it was right to marry him sooner and secure his position. However, Ethan didn¡¯t currently have a fianc¨¦e, let alone being married. Having been fully briefed in a letter from Sylvia, the Archduke maintained his smile and nodded. ¡°Yeah, you deserve to say that.¡± The Archduke looked at Ethan with warm eyes and spoke in a slightly mischievous tone. ¡°But marriage without love is not necessarily a bad thing.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± According to Sylvia, Ethan had unconditionally refused whenever marriage talks started. The result wasn¡¯t necessarily better when meeting beforehand, but it could be bad if they didn¡¯t. The Archduke knew it well, so he offered advice and admonition simultaneously. ¡°Look at me. I don¡¯t know how it will sound to you¡­Via and I didn¡¯t love each other. It was an arranged marriage based on the interests of the family.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°What was the result? Through that marriage, I have a close friend with whom I can share memories for the rest of my life.¡± They sometimes shared their feelings of disappointment with the new spouses they met after leaving each other. The unusual relationship between the two made such candor possible. It wasn¡¯t just for that reason the Archduke was saying that. ¡°Also, I have a son as good as you.¡± Having met the most precious gift, even if they were to go back to the past and face the same choice, they would choose to marry each other again. Witnessing his father¡¯s innermost thoughts caused Ethan to blush up to his ears. ¡°So, don¡¯t reject it out of hand. Depending on what you do, you might get along well with the other person.¡± Ethan scratched his cheek as he checked the Archduke¡¯s eyes. This advice may have cleared the Archduke¡¯s head, but he didn¡¯t know he would be the recipient of a lecture that not even Sylvia had brought up before. Ethan felt an imperative urge to escape the conversation as soon as possible. Otherwise, since the Archduke and Sylvia were still in touch, they might hatch a plan and ask him to take the Duke¡¯s position as soon as he returned to Hereos. He didn¡¯t want to meet a woman yet, so he needed to avoid that. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± ¡°Hm? You¡¯re saying dangerous words.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not thinking about it, but you¡¯re going to think about it? Are you saying you don¡¯t want to hear it anyway?¡± Ethan¡¯s face flushed from the fact that he was so easily read. ¡°I¡¯ll respect your wishes, so it doesn¡¯t matter. However, there¡¯s nothing to be gained by revealing your feelings in front of the nobles of Hereos.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps the Duke, who taught you, said the same thing. It would be better if you learn to hide your meaning with words.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Father.¡± The Archduke was right. Ethan¡¯s maternal grandfather, the Duke of Orman, always pointed out his honesty. He often added an injunction to cleverly hide his inner thoughts. But today, the Archduke had also mentioned the same thing. It was a little embarrassing for him, since he only wanted to show his good side to the father he had not seen in a long time. Ethan masked his growing embarrassment with a dry cough. The week following Ethan¡¯s arrival passed in an instant. During that week, Evelyn brought Ethan to the office in the afternoon only. No matter how many times she thought about it, it seemed terrible to make him work all day. ¡®He¡¯s thinking of this journey as his last vacation, but he¡¯s working all day, don¡¯t you feel sorry for him?¡¯ For now, it was enough to recognize the fundamental numerical value and the basic flow, so she decided not to be too greedy. ¡®He¡¯s working hard.¡¯ Since he worked more diligently than expected, it didn¡¯t seem she would run out of time until ¡®that day¡¯ came. Ethan was used to administrative work, so his speed was also on the fast side. It was natural since he was raised as the sole heir to the Orman Duchy. At this rate, it won¡¯t be difficult for Ethan to fill Evelyn¡¯s vacancy. Currently, she was only responsible for domestic trade and the internal affairs of the Grand Duchy. Trial due to disputes within the principality, state administration, diplomacy with other countries, as well as military training and management, etc.¡ª all of that was the responsibility of the Grand Duke of Fedora. She just needed to build the foundation so that he could manage the trade-related business well. As Evelyn reviewed Ethan¡¯s training schedule, she signed the paperwork requiring her approval. Immediately after removing the quill from the paper, a crackling sound stopped. Evelyn immediately looked in Ethan¡¯s direction. The job she gave him today wasn¡¯t the kind of thing he could do so quietly. Ethan must check the dozens of tariff clauses Evelyn had already memorized. So, although she should hear the sound of writing continuously or flipping through paper, it was quiet. Evelyn¡¯s doubts were resolved immediately after raising her gaze. Ethan was looking at her instead of working. When their eyes met suddenly, he lowered his head in surprise. ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t.¡± Then Ethan started working again, rummaging through the tariffs. Evelyn stared at him as if supervising him. She had been mixing various documents with different types of items to be traded. Just by dealing with that, he could understand most of the tariffs imposed inside the Fedora. So she planned to teach different tasks tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Since his future responsibilities were already set, it was better to settle all the amounts delivered within today¡¯s session. However, especially today, Ethan often peeked at her from the documents. ¡®I think you have something to say.¡¯ Perhaps conscious of her steady gaze, Ethan began to deal with his share of work so zealously that she even wondered if he was neglecting his work before. Evelyn narrowed her eyes slightly. Although he may not enjoy handling things that weren¡¯t related to him, he managed the work she gave him without a single complaint. Rather than complaining, he even giggled, saying it was fun to spend time together. As a result, Evelyn clicked her tongue several times. It was necessary to teach Ethan the minimum work, but she couldn¡¯t believe carrying the work of a sister he hadn¡¯t known for decades would be something fun. From his attitude, she couldn¡¯t tell if he was dull or just a fool. However, she could never add the word pathetic. It was all because of the kindness he heaped on his sister. Evelyn knew that. ¡°I¡¯m jealous.¡± It was sincere. She was full of jealousy that overflowed without her knowing. ¡°Hm?¡± As soon as he heard her, Ethan raised his head again. Even when their eyes met, Evelyn did not avoid it. She just looked at him with slightly tired and resentful eyes. ¡°What did you say?¡± Ethan was eager to know she was talking to him. However, Evelyn stifled his expectations with a smile. ¡°I was talking to myself.¡± Her hand was already playing with a quill on a blank piece of paper. However, what was written there was not writing, but meaningless scribbling. It was just a way to shake off Ethan¡¯s gaze. Again, Ethan looked away, thinking she was working. At that, Evelyn swallowed a sigh and stared at the nonsense she had drawn. ¡®Why are you so greedy?¡¯ She certainly knew it had been decided by birth that it wasn¡¯t hers. And even knowing it, she envied the heroine who would return to her rightful place. ¡®It would be nice if I could take it all myself without giving it away.¡¯ Her heart was screaming so insistently that her head started to ache. ¡®Stupid.¡¯ Evelyn tried to dispose of her thoughts with the scribbled paper. If it hadn¡¯t been for the interruption by Ethan¡¯s sudden question, she might have been successful. ¡°Um¡­ Evelyn?¡± His calm, soft voice called her hesitantly. Chapter 7 - Different From The Original (3) Chapter 7 ¨C Different From The Original (3) ¡°Yes, tell me.¡± Evelyn responded lightly without looking at him. ¡°Well¡­ It may be sudden, but I heard that there was a hunting ground in the nearby forest.¡± As soon as Ethan finished speaking, Evelyn flinched. He had been watching her, but the movement was so light he wasn¡¯t sure. However, the phrase ¡®hunting grounds¡¯ certainly had agitated her. Evelyn lifted her gaze, willing the corners of her mouth to loosen after becoming stiff. There was tension in the brow above her golden eyes looking at him. Ethan stared at her lips as he waited for her to speak once again. ¡°Yes, there is a place the Grand Duke often visits.¡± ¡°Together¡­ If you have time later, could we go together?¡± Evelyn¡¯s response was to watch Ethan wordlessly. Was he nervous about her constant silence? Ethan quickly continued. ¡°If your schedule is full, then it can¡¯t be helped but¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ When you were young, you often talked about hunting¡­ It¡¯s the weekend soon, so I¡¯d like to go together at least once¡­¡± However, he ended up tumbling over his words and couldn¡¯t finish properly. Perhaps this was like a date invitation issued to his sister in the hope of getting to know her a little more. Evelyn forced a deeper smile to keep herself from frowning. In fact, as a child, she wanted to go to the hunting grounds. At that time she still dismissed her dreams, and she was learning to use a bow. Excited when the Archduke praised her for her skills, she vowed that one day she would catch a deer on her first hunt. Evelyn pressed her tongue to her teeth as she grudgingly watched her past advancing to torment her. Those were mere vain fantasies that she could have dreamed only in her ignorance. ¡°Unfortunately, I plan to inspect the port on the weekend, so it will be difficult to find the time.¡± In fact, there was no such schedule, but she would never go to the hunting grounds with Ethan. She knew what was going to happen there, and she didn¡¯t want to witness the moment with her own eyes. Evelyn once again expressed her clear refusal. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the Archduke? I think you should go together.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I see¡­ I understand.¡± Although nodding, Ethan¡¯s face was quite gloomy. Even though she knew it was whimsical, she could see his invisible puppy ears drooping. But Evelyn turned a blind eye to his various facial expressions. She quickly turned away. As she lowered her gaze and closed her eyes, her thoughts engulfed her again. The Hereos Empire was the main setting in the novel she had read in her previous life. So, there wasn¡¯t much talk of Fedora in the beginning. Most of the plot focused on events taking place inside the Hereos Empire. But Fedora was mentioned a few times, perhaps because it was where the heroine had a place to reclaim. In the second half, Ethan¡¯s appearance triggered the reveal of the main character¡¯s birth, and Fedora was mentioned a little more often. Thanks to this, Evelyn knew to some extent what would happen in the Fedora Grand Duchy in the future. She didn¡¯t know the exact date though. The same regarding the revelation of her true identity. She barely knew a vague time, it happened before the change of the year. Before her coming-of-age ceremony. However, since the hunting grounds had been mentioned, it seemed not far away. ¡°It¡¯s faster than I thought¡­¡± She thought that she had at least until the new year was close. Ethan didn¡¯t respond to her small murmur, perhaps because of her previous resolute refusal. Sometimes she could feel his focus, but Evelyn didn¡¯t raise her head. She had nothing to say to him, and she didn¡¯t want to continue discussing the current topic, which made her uncomfortable and uneasy. Feeling that day approaching slowly and inexorably, Evelyn took a deep breath. It was the last day of the year. As mentioned in the office a few days ago, Ethan was scheduled to visit the hunting ground with the Archduke today. In response, Evelyn had scheduled an early morning tour of the harbor. The lie she had told Ethan had come true in its own way. She didn¡¯t want to go with them so much that she volunteered for an unexpected inspection on the same day. She had to visit once before the winter deepened anyway, so it worked well for several purposes. She adjusted the schedule with the mindset of visiting for the last time before leaving. She even made arrangements to depart safely when the hunting ground visitors would receive the news. Her plans were suddenly changed by the arrival of a message while she was preparing to leave. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The Young Master asked if it would be okay to accompany the Grand Princess on her inspection scheduled today.¡± Evelyn stiffened after the maid finished her words. ¡®Ethan, who has to go to the hunting grounds, wants to accompany me on a harbor inspection?¡¯ ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡®What about the hunting grounds?¡¯ Evelyn, standing behind the decorated screen, was startled by the sudden change. But the maid who conveyed Ethan¡¯s request couldn¡¯t see her reaction. As she didn¡¯t know anything, she asked Evelyn for her answer. ¡°Princess? Shall I tell the Young Master something?¡± She sighed and realized she was still holding onto her regret. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ tell him.¡± It didn¡¯t change anything, she knew it better than anyone else. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Behind the screen, Evelyn squeezed her eyes shut as the door slammed. ¡°I guess the Young Master really wants to be with the Princess.¡± Aubrey had no way of knowing what Evelyn was feeling, so she was murmuring excitedly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you show him around the city while you¡¯re out?¡± Lora used to check Aubrey every time, but she also began to actively express her opinion. Around the Castle, everyone talked about how the Young Master Ethan, who returned after twenty years, was so fond of his sister. Everyone was excited because even the Castle¡¯s owner, Archduke Fedora, far from stopping them, listened to them, wondering what they talked about. Lora and Aubrey also seemed excited. Evelyn couldn¡¯t even afford to stop their chatter, so she let it go. ¡®Why did you accept Ethan¡¯s request when you know you can¡¯t change anything anyway?¡¯ As long as the road ahead was obvious, it was right to refuse his request and let him go to the hunting grounds. Still, why did she allow him to accompany her instead? Evelyn clicked her tongue, pressed her forehead hard, and re-opened her eyes. She already had reached a conclusion. She was so sick and tired of it. ¡°Rather¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Rather, it would be better if that day would come as soon as possible. Then, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to finish everything completely without dread like this? Taking a deep breath, Evelyn beckoned to the two who were staring at her. ¡°Hurry up. Older brother will be waiting for me.¡± ¡°Yes, Yes!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring the ornaments!¡± At the gentle prompting, the actions of the two servants quickened. It didn¡¯t take long for them to finish grooming her. Since Ethan¡¯s message was delivered, she was roughly ready. After preparing, Evelyn headed to the first floor with Lora. And as she left the castle, there was Ethan standing in front of the carriage. He was dressed like Evelyn, from head to toe. He was wearing neat and formal outdoor clothing, different from those he wore the first day he arrived when he wore comfortable travel clothes due to the long trip, and different from the usual clothes he wore in the castle. Considering that they were going for an inspection, it seemed a bit overdone¡­ Maybe it was because it suited him well. Objectively, Ethan was handsome. There was nothing wrong with seeing beautiful things, right? Originally, Evelyn loved beautiful things. She had strict standards for defining beauty, but Ethan was enough in her eyes. Just because he was the one destined to reveal her true identity to the world didn¡¯t mean that his beauty faded away. She didn¡¯t even try to find a flaw in him. Ethan didn¡¯t intentionally reveal Evelyn¡¯s identity to the world, so what was the point of taking him down due to her self-pity? That didn¡¯t mean Ethan¡¯s face would become ugly. Anyway, it was a good thing he was that handsome because she had to bump into him every day before leaving. And while she was staring at him as if admiring him, ¡°Evelyn, you¡¯re here.¡± Ethan greeted her first. Awakened by the friendly call, she approached him. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were going with me.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡®I guess I¡¯m nervous because I don¡¯t know what is going on.¡¯ Evelyn swallowed a sigh as she found herself suddenly bringing up the main topic without saying hello. ¡°I thought it¡¯d be nice to go with you while you¡¯re out¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Were you surprised by the sudden request? I¡¯m sorry. I kept thinking about it until this morning¡­ I should¡¯ve made a decision sooner, but Father was quite excited¡­ No, I mean, it¡¯s not that I was worried about you or Father, rather the opportunity¡­ and time¡­¡± From what she had guessed a few days ago, Ethan seemed to ramble every time he was feeling embarrassed. Like now. Evelyn remained silent and rolled her golden eyes. ¡°I again¡­ I acted immature in my excitement¡­ If it¡¯s uncomfortable for me to accompany you¡­¡± ¡°What about going hunting with His Highness?¡± Evelyn didn¡¯t listen to Ethan at all and cut him off. ¡°Ah, I decided to reschedule it for next time.¡± ¡°However¡­¡± Grand Duke Fedora must depart to the border area the day after tomorrow. Friction with the Yutra Kingdom troops along the western border prompted him to check the situation in person. ¡°We decided to go when he returns. If the time doesn¡¯t fit, we¡¯ll do something else together.¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes revealed her agitation as they switched rapidly from side to side, and they finally fixed on Ethan. ¡°¡­You won¡¯t go to the hunting grounds?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t go¡­¡± Ethan blinked as his words trailed off. Moments later, he looked into Evelyn¡¯s eyes as if checking for something and asked. ¡°¡­You don¡¯t want me to go hunting?¡± There was no answer to the unexpected question. However, Evelyn flinched in response. This time, Ethan didn¡¯t miss what happened right before his eyes. The only reason he didn¡¯t say anything was purely because Evelyn was faster than him. ¡°It¡¯ll be better if we leave now.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The escort driver waiting by the carriage grabbed Evelyn¡¯s hand. And as she stepped on the foothold to get in the carriage, with her back to Ethan, ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± Her movement, standing tall and still, seemed to demand a clearer answer. ¡°Is that okay?¡± Evelyn looked back at him. As if excited by his own expectations, she found Ethan awaiting her answer, which caused a shallow ridge to appear in Evelyn¡¯s forehead. How could he make such a promise without knowing anything in front of someone who didn¡¯t even try to explain or persuade him? It would be great to have the main character¡¯s fate and have that warm and fuzzy sense of belonging without any effort, just because they shared blood. Evelyn smiled bitterly, recalling the heroine of this world she had not yet met. ¡°Evelyn¡­?¡± ¡®It would be nice if I could have that,¡¯ Evelyn let out a sigh of longing. Was it because she was craving Ethan¡¯s kindness, which she had experienced firsthand? Even though the decision had already been made, it seemed her regrets lingered. Even the Archduke wasn¡¯t able to narrow the distance she had purposely created, and all he could do was watch her from afar. Ethan, on the other hand, approached her more aggressively, trying to give her his affection. It wasn¡¯t a good sign that she wanted to accept everything he handed to her. ¡°¡­Stop it.¡± Evelyn replied icily and slipped into the carriage. ¡®That day must come before I end up consumed by this useless and miserable feeling.¡¯ Evelyn closed her eyes and turned away from Ethan, who climbed into the wagon behind her. As the door closed with a click, the wagon began to move. Chapter 8 - Seeds of Change (1) Chapter 8 ¨C Seeds of Change (1) It was an outing that could not be called pleasant even out of charity. However, having already come thus far, Evelyn decided to talk about the future inspections Ethan would be doing by himself. At the same time, she didn¡¯t forget to introduce him to the drunkard captains or important guild leaders docking in the port. Those who dealt in rare or expensive items, or materials essential for Fedora were worthy of attention because their transactions impacted Fedora¡¯s economy significantly. Therefore, the conversations with them took longer than expected. By the time the inspection was over, the sun was already high in the sky. They left the Castle early in the morning, but the morning had long passed. Heading to the carriage to return to the castle, Evelyn looked up at Ethan quietly walking by her side. He seemed to have been glancing at her all day, so they made eye contact at once. They both quickly looked away as if they hadn¡¯t seen each other, but within seconds they peeked at each other once again. Unlike before, Ethan smiled a little and spoke. ¡°Is there anything you want to say¡­?¡± Even while working, she had wanted to voice the thoughts filling her head. However, her rule was to keep silent and smile. The four years she spent after giving in to those dreams had been sufficient time for Evelyn to realize that the original story¡¯s future wouldn¡¯t change. Even when she tried intervening and twisting it forcibly, the world relentlessly continued her scheduled destiny. By any means, without fail. Even events that hadn¡¯t originally existed were created to maintain that fate. That¡¯s why Evelyn, who had tried to hide her identity, learned to surrender. But what had he said that morning? ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Ethan won¡¯t go to the hunting grounds? Then, there will be a problem with the original story.¡¯ Because her identity will not be revealed. Thoughts that flowed ceaselessly headed in directions she didn¡¯t want. Tsk. Evelyn clicked her tongue and bit her lower lip. ¡®Let¡¯s not do this. Don¡¯t you already know what it¡¯s like to crave what isn¡¯t yours?¡¯ She recalled the last moments of her previous life as evidence. The terrible sensation at that time when the hot blood that was supposed to fill her body drained to the pavement and cooled there. Do not forget the moments when your existence and continuous efforts were all denied and you became miserable. Ethan¡¯s declaration at the castle were just mere words. As long as this world was dominated by the machinations of the original plot, that day will come, even if he doesn¡¯t want to visit the hunting grounds. Obviously, she knew that much, but she was also just a human being who held onto one false hope. She had built a wall founded in the abandonment she had experienced through her previous life¡¯s memories, but still, she was like a ribbon fluttering helplessly in the wind. ¡°¡­Are you sure you won¡¯t go to the hunting ground?¡± The question unmasked her true feelings. ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t go.¡± While waiting for Evelyn to speak, Ethan smiled softly and gave her the answer she wanted. It was so warm¡­ Evelyn couldn¡¯t continue looking at him and halted. ¡®I don¡¯t know why I expect it to be different this time, knowing it¡¯s inevitable.¡¯ Leaving behind all reasoning and clinging onto some useless hope once again. ¡°You¡¯re such a fool¡­¡± Silly, foolish. In the end, there will be someone to trigger the tragedy on its own. Evelyn curled her lips and looked at Ethan with a piercing gaze. Facing those piercing eyes directly, he suddenly exclaimed ¡®Uh?¡¯ Shortly after, he said, rubbing his twitching lips with one hand. ¡°There are many places to visit other than the hunting grounds, so I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have time.¡± Even the voice trying to soothe her was warm. It might be due to his attitude of neither knowing nor asking anything. Those random phrases that couldn¡¯t even make a sentence were really persistent. Just like that, Evelyn was eventually caught by some lingering feelings. ¡°¡­Would you like to look around the city?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a tour.¡± The scarlet eyes that captured Ethan¡¯s wide smile seemed to have brightened a little. ¡°Will you do that for me?¡± ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡®It¡¯s foolish to think that even the first steps I took after turning my back on Ethan became lighter. If I wasn¡¯t stupid, I wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy today¡¯s little pleasure.¡¯ Before exploring the city, Evelyn and Ethan had lunch at a well-known restaurant. They couldn¡¯t go around with an empty stomach. There was little to discuss during mealtime. No, it was accurate to say that there was nothing. Evelyn only looked at Ethan as if watching or monitoring him. On the other hand, Ethan, on the receiving end of her persistent gaze, repeatedly coughed awkwardly. It was, by any measure, an uncomfortable meal. ¡®Can Ethan really not go to the hunting grounds? What will happen if the original event is twisted in this way?¡¯ The thought repeated to her throughout the meal, making its own contribution to the awkward silence. Of course, leaving the restaurant after emptying all the plates, she wrinkled her forehead for another reason. She had just promised Ethan she would give him a tour of the city in lieu of visiting the hunting grounds. She couldn¡¯t help but keep her word. While Evelyn was pondering their first destination, a bouquet suddenly popped in front of her. As she turned her head to the side, Ethan¡¯s warm smile greeted her. Reflexively, Evelyn raised her hand to accept the flowers. Ethan nodded his head as he saw the coachman bringing the carriage. ¡°I heard it from people around.¡± Perhaps before entering the restaurant, he asked the coachman if there was a place selling flowers nearby. As a matter of fact, there was a shop that sold flowers grown in greenhouses. He must have sent someone to buy a bouquet while they were eating. Evelyn noticed the man standing a couple of steps behind Ethan. On the first day he arrived, Ethan introduced the man as an escort who had supported him for a long time. A man who always followed Ethan wherever he moves, even within the Castle. Evelyn didn¡¯t have to strain to recall his name. Philman Obelsietta was also a character that appeared in the original story. ¡®Did you send him?¡¯ ¡°Um¡­ you don¡¯t like it?¡± Evelyn¡¯s scarlet eyes, which had paused on Philman for a while, looked at Ethan again. He seemed nervous, yet Evelyn did not react upon receiving the bouquet. He wondered if he had made a mistake, so he stared at her trying to read her mind carefully while feeling ticklish inside. ¡°I think you said you like flowers¡­ If not¡­¡± ¡°Yes. I like it.¡± It was a topic that didn¡¯t need a superfluous lie. Evelyn liked flowers quite a lot. ¡®They only bloom for a few days and then wither away so that I don¡¯t have any unpleasant emotions.¡¯ ¡°Thank you.¡± Inhaling the flowers¡¯ scent, Evelyn thanked him with a noncommittal expression. As Ethan turned his head away with slightly reddened ears, a snowflake drifted down as if it had been waiting for that moment. Evelyn thought the flurries had ended after Ethan¡¯s arrival, but it seemed that the already accumulated snow was starting to pile up again before the final melting of Spring. Ethan watched the flakes increase for a short while before directing his attention elsewhere. As if it was natural, he contemplated Evelyn gently holding his bouquet gift in her arms. ¡°It¡­ suits you.¡± It was a kind tone. It even sounded a little happy to her ears. Evelyn said to him with a soft smile. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°¡­Uh?¡± As if saying the weather was nice or the sky was blue, she continued as if stating the most common and well-known fact of all. ¡°Because I¡¯m pretty.¡± ¡°Th-¡­ That¡¯s true¡­¡± Ethan was taken aback and instantly tensed, but Evelyn stroked the flowers in her arms with a relaxed touch. ¡°Thanks to you, I was comfortable in many ways.¡± ¡°Exactly how¡­?¡± Ethan¡¯s embarrassment prevented him from finishing his question properly. Evelyn tilted her head slightly. ¡®Are you really asking because you don¡¯t know?¡¯ ¡°I renewed the tariff clause when the envoys of the Sol Empire were mesmerized by your face.¡± ¡°Oh¡­?¡± ¡°It was the same when dealing with the managers of the Merchant¡¯s Guild. It¡¯s useful to wield looks at will.¡± Blinking, Ethan looked bewildered by her response. He remained mute for a while. It was the clear reaction of a person who had heard something unexpected. Evelyn couldn¡¯t understand his reaction. ¡°Didn¡¯t Brother think the same?¡± Red heat spread across Ethan¡¯s face as he realized the meaning behind that question. ¡°I¡¯m not really¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Now Evelyn blinked as if she had heard something unexpected. ¡°You must be popular with young ladies, right? There will be a lot of things you¡¯ll have to handle with them.¡± ¡°Th- that not¡­ no, it¡¯s not like that!¡± Evelyn¡¯s expression darkened at his repeated denial. She squinted at Ethan standing before her and said in a shaky tone. ¡°If you¡¯re not popular with women with that kind of face, isn¡¯t there a problem?¡± ¡°Wh- what?¡± ¡°As long as there are no major personality flaws ¡­¡± Ethan¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°The- there isn¡¯t!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s something wrong with Brother¡­ but otherwise it makes no sense.¡± Ethan, who had been spluttering for a while, mumbled as he covered his reddening face with his hand. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s getting too much attention!¡± ¡®I knew it. It doesn¡¯t make sense to say he didn¡¯t get any attention with that face.¡¯ Although it also made no sense to be unaware of it. ¡®Haven¡¯t you acknowledged it yourself before?¡¯ But what did he mean by that? If he wanted it, he could even get men¡¯s attention. Although, it might be a little awkward. Evelyn observed Ethan with new eyes as he turned this easy conversation around. Judging from his reaction, he didn¡¯t seem to have learned to use his appearance for gain like Evelyn. ¡®But why the hell?¡¯ ¡°Since ancient times, beauty has been treated as an excellent strategy in various ventures. Do you think it¡¯s a bad use?¡± Using a ¡®beauty trap¡¯ didn¡¯t make a competent person incompetent. Because that beauty trap wasn¡¯t her only option, it was just one of many. If it hadn¡¯t been there from the beginning, was there any reason to omit that card? ¡®Why would you do something so inefficient?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, but¡­¡± Evelyn¡¯s point of view left Ethan looking quite confused. But his confusion soon turned into laughter. The previously meek and deferential Ethan had his mouth wide open, laughing out loud. Evelyn couldn¡¯t understand Ethan¡¯s sudden burst of laughter. No matter how much she thought about it, there was nothing in their conversation to make him laugh like that. Ethan laughed for a really long time before he finally caught his breath. ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry. Were you surprised because I laughed so much out of the blue?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m glad you know that.¡± Pffft¨C Evelyn took a half-step back from Ethan, who had resumed laughing after a momentary pause. What the hell was so much fun? He just laughed recklessly. A short while later Ethan regained his composure. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± He rubbed his eyes as if wiping away tears. The golden eyes with a faint glow were tainted with a warm heat. ¡°In fact, I was surprised the first time I saw you.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°You were much more beautiful than your portrait. So much that, without realizing it, my gaze was drawn to you.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you for the compliment. Brother is handsome, too!¡± He laughed aloud once again and suddenly, he stretched out his hand. Chapter 9 - Seeds of Change (2) Chapter 9 ¨C Seeds of Change (2) Evelyn¡¯s eyebrows rose as she glimpsed his hand moving toward her. ¡°Thank you for confirming that¡­¡± Ethan gently stroked Evelyn¡¯s hair. Visibly bewildered, she staggered back, and Ethan withdrew his hand in amazement. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m just- because you¡¯re cute¡­ No, I¡¯m sorry. Were you very surprised?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay.¡± She answered calmly, but Evelyn was very agitated. It was the first time in years that someone else had stroked her hair. A brief silence settled between them. Evelyn shook her head as if she was trying to shake off the warmth remaining from Ethan¡¯s brief touch. ¡®Before that warmth revives memories better left buried.¡¯ ¡°Would you like to look around the square?¡± She spun her body around and handed the bouquet she was holding to Lora, who was accompanying them. She looked like she was trying to run away. ¡°¡­Yes, then.¡± Ethan¡¯s voice had lost all the brightness from before, but Evelyn only walked ahead. Four days passed after their port visit. Meanwhile, the year changed. To prevent accidents caused by snow, social events, including banquets, were scarce during Fedora¡¯s winter. Thanks to this, Ethan was able to greet the first day of the new year with his family. Archduke Fedora left for the border area, and Evelyn kept busy with her work. And Ethan quietly passed the time in that all-white world. The snow that started to fall before their post-inspection return to the castle had piled up higher and higher again. When he first arrived in Fedora, he saw snow piled everywhere, but the difference now was huge. It wouldn¡¯t be a lie to say that the entire world was covered with snow. He couldn¡¯t even go out due to the non-stop snow. Stuck indoors, Ethan naturally had to find something to do. That was why Ethan sought the library. ¡°Finished.¡± He got up after turning the last page of the book he was reading. As he headed to the shelves to select a new book, he suddenly looked out the window. His feet turned on their own. Standing at the window, he could see a bright and dazzling white garden. The library was on the third floor of the east Castle building, and the location allowed him to see the garden below easily. The scene was like a large-framed landscape painting. It was unfamiliar. Located in the south central part of the continent, Hereos was a place where the summer haze was thicker than the winter blizzard. The four seasons were clear, but honestly, it was a place where the heat was stronger than the cold. Spending most of his life in Hereos, Ethan found the current white landscape too unfamiliar. But it was hard to take his eyes off of it because it was as beautiful as it was unfamiliar, or perhaps even more beautiful than that. If he looked to the left, he could see the fountain at the entrance to the garden, and if he turned his head right, he could see evergreens. All were blanketed with heavy white snow. The same would happen with the out of sight maze of thickets and the flowerbed that extended inside. Although he had already visited the place in person, the scenery of the white dotted garden was still fuzzy in his mind. ¡°Shall we go¡­?¡± Ethan wasn¡¯t used to the cold weather ¡ª it made his hands and feet sting ¡ª so he didn¡¯t leave the room, but he was curious. He continued to stare at the world outside the window as if bewitched. Tak, tak, tak! A constant sound of footsteps began to be heard. It was a sound he had heard every time he walked to the library. Immediately moving from the window, Ethan looked behind himself. Before long, a person appeared between the tall bookshelves that reached the ceiling. It was Evelyn, her hair as silver and shiny as the landscape he had just seen through the window. With the Archduke away at the border, she attended the state meetings with the ministers. It was actually the Archduke¡¯s responsibility, but Evelyn took over the duty in his absence. And after that, she came upon Ethan like this. He must have been distracted by the scenery outside the window for too long. It was around noon when Evelyn found him in the library. ¡°Evelyn.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re in the library again today.¡± She came to collect Ethan for lunch. This had been repeated over the past few days. ¡°Are we going to the private room?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ethan returned the book he was holding to its original place and went straight out with Evelyn. He surveyed Evelyn cautiously while walking side by side. ¡®I want to talk to you, but it¡¯s not easy.¡¯ Especially since he couldn¡¯t anticipate her reaction. While Ethan was hesitating as he looked at Evelyn, they got closer to the private room. There was no talk even while taking a seat at the table nor while the servants brought out their meals. But after the meal, Ethan planned to start the conversation. Yesterday, today, and tomorrow. ¡°Have you been very busy today?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s always the same.¡± Although the reply was delayed by one beat, Evelyn never took her eyes off him. Ethan felt some confusion as he looked into her straight, scarlet eyes. Evelyn spent most of her time in the office apart from him. He considered helping her in the morning and the evening, but it was literally just a thought. It was something that could not be addressed unless Evelyn first requested it. He didn¡¯t want anything to happen that could threaten her position in the least. ¡°I¡¯m worried that you might be overdoing it.¡± ¡°¡­Is there anything out of the ordinary? It¡¯s something I¡¯ve been doing for a long time.¡± Ethan felt bitter at the blunt emotionless reply. Having spent his whole life away from her, he knew it would be difficult to establish a normal sibling relationship. However, he developed an affection for her while waiting for the day he would meet Evelyn. So it saddened him every time she drew the line between them. That was why, on the first day he started going to the library, he was quite surprised that Evelyn chose to invite him for lunchtime. After a few days of living together, Evelyn didn¡¯t like him that much. He realized that after sensing the clear distance she put between them. For her, Ethan was just a person who helped with some administrative work of trade inside the Fedora Grand Duchy; nothing more, nothing less. If he approached her first, she wouldn¡¯t be rude, but she never approached him nor spoke warmly. Countless times he pondered how he could get closer to Evelyn. Even a few days ago, he canceled the hunting ground visit with Archduke Fedora and accompanied her to the port because of that. He wanted to get to know Evelyn but didn¡¯t know how to inspire her trust, so he was constantly chasing her. However, his repeated worries became meaningless at an unexpected moment. Four days ago, Evelyn¡¯s attitude had changed. She started approaching Ethan. No, not exactly that. It would be more accurate to say that she began to appear around him. Originally, before heading to the office, she quietly ate with him, however after she went to the office, she only focused on her documents. It was clear that her attitude had changed since she didn¡¯t make time with Ethan alone¡­ ¡°Aren¡¯t you going hunting?¡± ¡°You really won¡¯t go to the hunting grounds?¡± It was after those random words were spoken. He couldn¡¯t know why, but Evelyn reacted sensitively whenever the phrase ¡®hunting ground¡¯ was used. ¡®Just why the hell?¡¯ ¡°Oh, I have something to tell you today.¡± While lost in thought, Evelyn¡¯s unexpected statement broke through Ethan¡¯s introspection. Ethan raised his head and waited for her next words with anticipation. ¡°I think the return of the Archduke will be delayed.¡± Unfortunately, Evelyn¡¯s news was not what he wanted. He was a bit excited about the changes of the past few days and hoped her words were to ask him to do something together. Disappointed, Ethan swallowed a sigh as he thought about his father. ¡°¡­I was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to arrive safely.¡± Ethan stared out the window apprehensively. He understood that border conflict couldn¡¯t be taken lightly. However, as the heavy snow had persisted, he was concerned for the Archduke¡¯s safety. ¡°Will that be okay?¡± I heard it¡¯s very dangerous when an avalanche occurs¡­¡± He had never personally experienced a natural disaster caused by snow. He began to worry about what to do to assure the Archduke¡¯s safe return. ¡°¡­There is no mountain range where the Grand Duke is, so the risk of an avalanche is rare. ¡­And I¡¯m delaying my moves because it¡¯s hard to go out now.¡± He felt relief at Evelyn¡¯s answer, and for a moment he thought he heard her add something in a small voice. He looked away from the window and tilted his head. ¡°What did you say?¡± He asked because he didn¡¯t hear Evelyn properly, but the only answer was a beautiful smile like a portrait. ¡°I said that the Archduke will be fine.¡± ¡®I was curious about what you said after those words but¡­¡¯ Oddly enough, he couldn¡¯t ask again. He thought he had just misheard it and let it pass. ¡°So, the schedule for the visit to the hunting grounds will be delayed a little more. It would be better to discuss it with His Highness when he returns.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Ethan flinched at the sudden words. Since they returned the day she guided him around the town, Evelyn hadn¡¯t mentioned the hunting grounds even once. ¡®But why today¡­?¡¯ All thinking stopped for a moment in bewilderment, then he slowly tilted his head to the side. ¡®I already said I wouldn¡¯t go, but why would you say that?¡¯ Evelyn appeared sober and calm while looking at him through her blinking eyelids. However, Ethan surmised the impatience she kept hidden. ¡®So, what you just said was¡­ Do you want to hear me say that I don¡¯t want to go? Because you need a definite answer?¡¯ Ethan rinsed his mouth with water and carefully started speaking. ¡°About the hunting grounds¡­¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t worry about what I said the other day, because it didn¡¯t mean much. If not now while you¡¯re in Fedora, when would you go?¡± Ethan was confused by the slightly lengthy reply. Face to face, Evelyn had no hesitation in speaking her mind. He had already watched her for over a fortnight, but she never recanted her words. She accurately conveyed the meaning she was trying to convey, and sometimes her words cut like a knife. Whenever he talked to Evelyn, every time they had a conversation, he felt it. She was a clear-minded person. So it was weird. From what he had seen so far, Evelyn wasn¡¯t the type of person to talk so vaguely. If she didn¡¯t want him to go to the hunting ground, she would have said so firmly and straightforwardly. The preceding words were highly likely to have no special meaning and were uttered for courtesy. However¡­ ¡®Why do I keep worrying about it?¡¯ After agonizing over it, Ethan asked carefully. ¡°¡­Do you want me to go hunting?¡± Nothing came out of Evelyn¡¯s mouth. She pressed her lips into a thick line as if forcing her mouth shut consciously. Such a reaction reassured Ethan. Evelyn didn¡¯t want him to go hunting. ¡®I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a meaning behind the hunting ground owned by the Archduke¡¯s family but¡­¡¯ Evelyn had already shown it. ¡®It¡¯s an important issue for that kid.¡¯ It seemed she wanted to make sure he really wouldn¡¯t go to the hunting grounds. ¡®Could it be related to my library visits in the last few days?¡¯ Thinking about it, he wanted to laugh. Somehow prevented from asking him directly not to go there, Evelyn¡¯s dancing around him passively was so different from her usual character. Always acting as if it was nothing, she talked around the topic, feigning ignorance. ¡®¡­Cute!¡¯ Chapter 10 - Seeds of Change (3) Chapter 10 ¨C Seeds of Change (3) ¡®Cute!¡¯ Ethan bit his lip in an attempt to prevent the smile that his mouth was about to form. He didn¡¯t act arrogantly as he had in the city. So that Evelyn doesn¡¯t back off in surprise like that time¡­ How did she read Ethan¡¯s actions? Evelyn said in a lower voice than usual. ¡°Surely¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to tell you to go. And surely, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m telling you not to go¡­¡± He was certain Evelyn wasn¡¯t the sort of person to talk in such a roundabout manner as if trying to read the room, but there she was, acting exactly like that with him. Ethan never thought such a cute person could exist. ¡°Ehem-¡± He cleared his throat and tried to catch his breath. He had no idea why Evelyn reacted differently only on this subject, or why she didn¡¯t want him to go hunting. ¡®But what about it? I don¡¯t care to know.¡¯ If that was what Evelyn wanted, whatever the reason, he wanted to make it come true. Trying to control the smile that threatened to take over his face, Ethan said. ¡°I decided not to go hunting because of the snow.¡± He dared to make excuses because he had already experienced this same situation earlier. Evelyn would find it more credible if he attached a plausible reason rather than just announcing he wouldn¡¯t go. On the day they inspected the port, he personally confirmed that this method was better. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have time because there are many places to go besides the hunting ground.¡± Having said that, Evelyn gave Ethan an opening. ¡°¡­Would you like to look around the city?¡± It was the first time Evelyn had reached out to him other than asking for help with administrative work. Knowing that, Ethan was well aware he shouldn¡¯t add more words than needed. ¡°Because I¡¯m not used to the cold, I¡¯m reluctant to go far.¡± Unlike Evelyn sitting silently, Ethan leisurely picked up the tableware again. ¡°I¡¯ll probably be satisfied with taking a walk in the nearby garden.¡± At that time, Archduke Fedora¡¯s delighted face upon hearing they would go to the hunting grounds nearly made him waver. However, the Evelyn sitting quietly in front of him remained a much larger figure in his mind. After urging him to do something else with the Archduke later, all Ethan could see was Evelyn. This time, perhaps, and just perhaps, the expectations that followed him were clear. The silence that continued was clearly short, but Ethan swallowed unaware in that stillness. And as if his unspoken desire had been declared, he heard a sweet suggestion. ¡°¡­Do you want me to guide you?¡± The structure of the garden was familiar because he had already walked around several times. However, if it meant he could walk with Evelyn, he was willing to say that he didn¡¯t even know the way to the entrance. He wanted to walk through the snow-covered garden he saw from the library. It would be blissful if Evelyn went there with him. Eventually, Ethan smiled broadly and nodded. ¡°Can you do that for me?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that difficult.¡± ¡°Then, shall we go to the office together after a walk?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡®I think I¡¯ve finally found a way to spend time with Evelyn!¡¯ But the joy of finding a solution to his problem was short-lived. Because he felt he was taking advantage of her heart, and his conscience pricked. Nevertheless, Ethan tried hard to ignore the pangs of guilt. He had no intention of visiting the hunting grounds, even if he was not carried away by Evelyn¡¯s wishes. ¡®I found out she didn¡¯t want me to go, so how can I go?¡¯ Therefore, his previous statements were nothing more than actions to ease Evelyn¡¯s heart. He never intended to swing her by assailing her weaknesses. He repeatedly made excuses to justify his actions. ¡®You¡¯re pathetic!¡¯ And sighing inwardly, in just a few seconds he became depressed. Because even though he tried to cover it, the truth was different. He actually wanted to be close to her and spend time with her, even by such cowardly means. ¡®Isn¡¯t this an opportunity to make precious memories with a sister whom you don¡¯t know when you will meet again?¡¯ He had been looking forward to meeting Evelyn so much that he was excited the entire journey to the Principality of Fedora. It was inevitable for Ethan to give in to desire instead of conscience. ¡®Let¡¯s act cowardly until Evelyn reaches out to me without any conditions like this.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s a trend in dessert shops recently. You dip what you like in this and eat it like fondue.¡± Evelyn alternatively glanced between the fruits that filled the table and Ethan in front of her. ¡®How did I end up in this situation? I think I¡¯m getting a headache.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s an amusing idea.¡± ¡°Right? Perhaps because of the refreshing taste of the fruit, people who don¡¯t like sweets tend to visit these stores often.¡± ¡°¡­I seeee.¡± Ethan knew she didn¡¯t like sweets. Because she said it over and over through letters. ¡®Yet, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re saying this.¡¯ Evelyn¡¯s forehead was slightly wrinkled when she saw the chocolate displayed in the middle of the fruit. Three days after joining Ethan in the snow-covered garden, another change altered her daily routine. Of course, Ethan was to blame. The first and foremost. Ethan became talkative. Most of his topics were requests to do something with Evelyn. It goes without saying that whenever he spoke, he secretly shed the nuance of ¡®instead of a hunting ground.¡¯ Fortunately, his ideas were usually indoor activities or a nearby outdoor place for a few moments. They played Othello and chess and unwrapped a gift he had brought from Hereos. For this reason, Evelyn acquiesced meekly. She thought he really wouldn¡¯t go to the hunting grounds if she did that. Hoping to prevent her miserable pre-ordained future. Though she thought it was vain, she became foolish because she could not release her hope. ¡®So stupid.¡¯ In a way, it was like being swung by Ethan¡¯s intentions. However, Evelyn surprisingly had no complaints. It was quite convenient to spend time with newly-garrulous Ethan. When she was with Ethan, Evelyn didn¡¯t have to think or move according to need. Because he always took care of her first. Perhaps because she admitted that she liked flowers, he gave her different flowers every day, and it wasn¡¯t bad for her. Truth be told, in just three days it had become natural to accept Ethan¡¯s flowers. As a result, the vases in the office were decorated with different flowers each day. That was the second change in her surroundings and daily life. ¡®And if I have to choose the third one¡­ tea time?¡¯ ¡°What kind of fruit will you choose?¡± Evelyn swallowed a sigh as Ethan urged her to choose with an excited expression on his face. At 3:30 in the afternoon, when her tiredness increased due to the excessive work and concentration decreased, refreshments were always ready. Thanks to this, Evelyn¡¯s snacks had increased from a simple light cup of tea after a meal, or a small biscuit or fruit when bored. Not to mention having to sit opposite Ethan with a different dessert every day. The day before yesterday, it was yogurt with chunks of fresh cut peaches, and yesterday it was a pie made of apple jam that was cooked to the point of being lumpy. Today, bowls and various fruits on the brazier were prepared. Evelyn¡¯s attention as she scanned the table was fixed on the bowl of chocolate. For a moment, curiosity crept into Evelyn¡¯s eyes. It was because she realized that it was made through double boiling. When she looked closely, it looked like a pot had been made to create the double boil, so that the chocolate could remain molten. It was the first time she had seen one, not only in the principality but in the entire commercial district of the continent. It was probably a dessert that had just started to become popular in Hereos¡­ The capital of Hereos was located inland, far from the coast. Fedora and the culture itself were different from the coastline close enough to see the sea just by turning your head. ¡®I didn¡¯t know such a place would make a fondue dessert like this.¡¯ Was it inspired by the Sinseollo* bowl of the eastern continent? The exact source for the items was unknown, but if it¡¯s considered popular, it will soon spread to other countries. ¡®Next year, it might be included in the trade goods¡­¡¯ Having prepared the repast, Ethan picked up a long-handled dessert fork while Evelyn examined the double crafted bowl and unfamiliar dessert format. Affixing a half-cut strawberry, he dipped it in plenty of melted chocolate to coat the berry thoroughly. Evelyn reached out her hand, thinking of accepting it as it was laid out in front of her. But before Evelyn¡¯s hand could reach it, Ethan moved the fork away. It wasn¡¯t like he was giving it to her and then taking it away, and she looked at Ethan for a moment, wondering what he was doing. He bit his lips with a look of nervousness. Evelyn waited to see if he had something to say, but Ethan seemed somewhat flustered. Yet, even in that silence, Evelyn successfully managed to discern Ethan¡¯s intentions. He had his mouth open, like a child begging for food. It would be odd if she didn¡¯t know his intention after seeing his behavior. ¡°¡­Haa.¡± This time, she couldn¡¯t hold back a sigh. When Evelyn exhaled, Ethan¡¯s shoulders dropped slightly. When she saw his reaction, she decided her worries were meaningless. This activity was all about lingering with Ethan anyway, there was nothing she wouldn¡¯t do. ¡°Ah,¡± she said, and Ethan brought the fork closer to Evelyn¡¯s lips. Quietly taking the strawberry, Evelyn ate it and contemplated Ethan with renewed interest. His shoulders were squared again. As she gathered from the telltale twitching of the corners of his mouth threatening to become a full smile, he seemed quite satisfied. It was a little unexpected because she didn¡¯t think he would like something like that. It didn¡¯t feel bad though, rather¡­ ¡°Is it tasty?¡± She thought it was nice because it brought back nostalgic and warm memories. More than a decade ago, she used to eat food fed to her by Archduke and Archduchess Fedora in the same manner. She was happy back in those days when she chewed food like a baby bird. ¡°How was it?¡± ¡®Why am I answering a question that differs from that past with the same smile I used to give at that time?¡¯ ¡®It feels like the longing I had been trying to repress has deepened because of Ethan.¡¯ ¡®If I keep him from leaving the Castle like this, can I go back to those days?¡¯ She lost her mind for a moment, but Evelyn nodded as she chewed the strawberry and chocolate. ¡®Chocolate isn¡¯t that sweet.¡¯ She usually preferred fresh fruit to a sweet dessert. In most cases, she only ate the fruit decorating a dessert. Shaking off as much whipped cream or other lumps of sugar as possible. As such a picky habit was repeated, the Castle¡¯s chef removed dessert from Evelyn¡¯s diet. However, it was better than she thought to combine sweets and fresh fruits together. ¡®Come to think of it, I also ate two slices of apple pie yesterday.¡¯ Evelyn was unaware that Ethan had brought the chef from Orman¡¯s estate. There was no way for Evelyn to know that when he heard that she ate the apple pie made by the Duke¡¯s chef, Grand Duke¡¯s chef blamed himself and started researching desserts. She just stared at the plate lined with fruit. ¡°Would you like more?¡± It was comfortable. Ethan noticed every glance and gesture she made and took care of her wants. ¡®If you live your whole life like this, you will be pampered. It¡¯s good.¡¯ ¡°Same one?¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡®You don¡¯t have to ask if you¡¯re already dipping another strawberry and waiting¡¯ After she was silent for a while, Ethan asked once more as if urging her. ¡°Something else?¡± His gold eyes were sparkling with excessive anticipation. ¡®As long as my hands are fine, it¡¯s not like I couldn¡¯t just ignore him but¡­¡¯ Evelyn just opened her mouth wide. A smile bloomed on Ethan¡¯s face at that little movement. He was already feeding Evelyn strawberries. She felt the kindness that he devoted to her today as well. Even before she could calm down and not allow herself to be intoxicated by Ethan¡¯s warmth, Evelyn had a new goal in mind. ¡ª¡ª Is Ethan one of the best ML of all times? The answer is YES. *Sinseollo: or royal hot pot is an elaborate dish consisting of meatballs, small and round jeonyueo (???), mushrooms, and vegetables cooked in a rich broth in Korean royal court cuisine. The dish is a form of jeongol (elaborate chowder-like stew). It is served in a large bundt pan-shaped vessel with a hole in the center, in which hot embers are placed to keep the dish hot throughout the meal. Sinseollo is the proper name for the cooking vessel in which this dish is served, which has come to mean the actual dish as well. Sinseollo is a composite word of sinseon (??), ¡°Taoist immortal spirit¡± and ro (?), ¡®brazier.¡¯ Jeong Hee-Ryang (???), a scholar in the court of Joseon Dynasty¡¯s King Yeonsan, turned to a hermit-like life in the mountains after being exiled and disillusioned from politics. He made a small brazier to cook his meals, a portable cooking vessel that would cook various vegetables in a single pot. He disappeared in the mountains and legend says he became a sinseon, so the cooking vessel was named ¡°brazier for a sinseon.¡± Chapter 11 - Seeds of Change (4) Chapter 11 ¨C Seeds of Change (4) Her thoughts at that moment were¡­ contradictory. If she really believed that she could alter the future by blocking Ethan¡¯s entry to the hunting grounds, then she could enjoy this warmth to her heart¡¯s content. However, she was unable to do so and drew a line for her sanity and safety, reminding herself that she must one day surrender that warmth. She still believed the events of the original story couldn¡¯t be stopped, and thus her identity will be revealed eventually. And yet, she was still trying to keep Ethan away from the hunting grounds. ¡®What on earth does this look like? Either you want it to be revealed or you don¡¯t.¡¯ Sighing, Evelyn shook her head. ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ She was a foolish and pathetic person, so no matter her decision, she would still act the way she was doing right now. ¡®So just, for now, just, yeah, just¡­¡¯ Even though she repeatedly tried to ignore it, It was clear that the warmth that he radiated toward her without cease took away her cool-headed reasoning. While she was mocking herself for her pitiful actions, Ethan had already dipped the next fruit. He had chosen an apple, and Evelyn shook her head right away. She didn¡¯t enjoy hard-textured fruits. The apple pie she ate the day before was good because the apples in the jam were soft and fluffy. Noting her refusal, Ethan immediately replaced the apple and dipped another fruit. His new option was Kiwi. Evelyn nodded as if permitting him, and he dipped the kiwi in chocolate, waiting for her permission. Eating the fruit like a baby bird, Evelyn licked her lips. It was a reflexive action responding to the possibility that chocolate dripped on her lip. Observing her licking, he grabbed a napkin and wiped Evelyn¡¯s lips gently. When their eyes met above the cloth, Ethan was the only one who flinched. Still, it seemed a stubborn desire to completely clean Evelyn¡¯s lips kept him from lowering his hand. Blinking a couple of times, they remained silent for a moment before there was action. Putting down the napkin, Ethan reached out his hand with a careful movement. Like a person who was worried about surprising a fearful wild animal that might run away. Evelyn was curious about his next move, so she just sat still and watched. Then Ethan¡¯s hand gently landed on her head. For a moment, Evelyn¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly, but she didn¡¯t step back as she had while looking around the city. The longing and regret she had tried to erase had long since flourished. It was only a little later that Ethan, who had frozen in his seat, began to move his hands. Evelyn let him as he slowly started petting her head. Instead of avoiding the touch as she used to, she adjusted to the sensation with her eyes closed. As she leaned on Ethan¡¯s hand, she felt like she was about to cry. ¡®If I could have the present and the past that was like this present for the rest of my life, there would be nothing more I could wish for.¡¯ Why were these coveted things given to someone other than her? Ethan had started his personal training around sunset, so it was late at night when he returned to his bedroom. After washing off his sweat, he left the bathroom and immediately picked up a book placed next to the bed. He intended to read the book Evelyn had recommended until he fell asleep. When she came to the library in the morning, she had recommended a few books for him to read. Although he used the hunting grounds as a topic to satisfy his personal greed, Ethan was careful to not interfere with Evelyn¡¯s schedule. It was impossible for her to be with him all day. ¡®You¡¯re a lot busier than I thought.¡¯ So, he had to be satisfied with just increasing the time they spend together, even if it was only in her spare time. Ethan inserted what he wanted over and around her basic schedule. Having a five-minute conversation and getting a book recommendation when Evelyn comes to the library. Taking a 10-minute walk after lunch. Eating snacks together during an afternoon break when her concentration is low. Having dinner and engaging in some simple indoor entertainment. Just that much. Even if they spend more time together, it was one or two hours in total. For Ethan, that was enough. Even if it¡¯s not that much time right now, once it accumulates, it will have its own value. Just like Evelyn, who had avoided his touch a few days ago, quietly surrendered today. Even after opening the book, Ethan¡¯s mind was full of Evelyn. Today, he even stroked her hair, so it was even more difficult to shake her from his thoughts. He looked down at the hand that touched her hair and replayed the scene from a few hours ago. The feeling of that time was still there. It was only once, but it was as clear as if it had been engraved on his hand. Her head was soft and warm, like touching a little furry beast. At that moment, Ethan, who saw Evelyn as something like a small, cute rabbit, shook his head with a strange look. ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem right¡­?¡¯ No matter how much he thought about it, Evelyn and rabbits had no resemblance. ¡°Is it because of her personality?¡± ¡®It was difficult to approach her, and there is a bit of a crankiness that makes you feel self-conscious, such a soft animal¡­¡¯ ¡°A cat?¡± Even though he voiced the idea aloud without thinking, it was easy to accept it. It was quite easy for Ethan to picture Evelyn as a cat. ¡°A white cat.¡± Among the options, a cat with pure white fur was the best. It suited her, as he imagined her taking an arrogant step with her tail raised. The same was about her expressions of likes and dislikes, and her raised prim look. Ethan stuck out his lips in thought. He ended up closing the book he hadn¡¯t even read. Evelyn Lokt Fedora. Having met her in person, she certainly belonged to the candid side. Still, it was strangely difficult to read her thoughts. ¡®Can I say that through her I understood the admonition that Duke Orman had been so persistent in?¡¯ ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t have to be honest, it means you don¡¯t have to show all your cards.¡± ¡°Also, being honest doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t hide your feelings.¡± Ethan had never thought that Evelyn was lying. She only had the intuition that there were things better left unsaid. Or maybe she was so good at lying that she could fool him. But for Ethan, it didn¡¯t matter whether Evelyn was good at lying or not. His attention was focused on the other side. He certainly talked to Evelyn, but he couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking. Just by watching her for a few days, one could tell she speaks straightforwardly, yet, there was no story about herself among the words she brought up. He couldn¡¯t tell about her feelings, her likes or dislikes, anything. ¡°By the time I realized¡­ It was after Eve stopped talking to me.¡± It wasn¡¯t that difficult to understand what Archduke Fedora said. Those who have been with Evelyn for a few days would easily understand Ethan¡¯s thoughts now. Ethan had been immersed in complex thoughts alone and suddenly flinched. ¡°Because I¡¯m pretty.¡± While mulling his thoughts, he remembered an even more unexpected moment. As the emotions of that time came to mind, a clear smile spread over his face, replacing the complexity that was swallowing him just before. She just said something natural, but he could understand why she thought she was so cute. In fact, he agreed that Evelyn was pretty. Although he knew her appearance from the portrait he had received in Orman, the moment he first saw her, he was swept away by her beauty. Big scarlet eyes, voluminous eyelashes, a tall nose, and pretty, fine lips. Her facial features were glamorous overall. Evelyn¡¯s portrait in Orman left an elegant and calm impression, but when he met her in person, she was bright and colorful. When a firm and clear expression was superimposed over the appearance he knew, it was as if he was looking at someone else altogether. He had always imagined her with a small and neat figure, but she wasn¡¯t. ¡®Because she was small when they painted the portrait.¡¯ Perhaps because of the full-length portrait he received when she was 12, Ethan naturally assumed Evelyn was small. Even when she was grown up, she wouldn¡¯t reach above his chest. The life-size portrait of a small girl showed her barely reaching 17-year-old Ethan¡¯s solar plexus. Perhaps that¡¯s why the impression of a small girl continued. But meeting Evelyn in person, she was tall enough to slightly exceed his shoulder. The Evelyn that Ethan had formed in his mind was nowhere to be found. ¡°Since ancient times, beauty has been treated as an excellent strategy in various military tactics.¡± ¡®Who would have known that she could dictate strategic tactics based on her own looks?¡¯ He had met a completely different person. But it was more enjoyable than unfamiliar. ¡®Would it be strange to say that getting to know the real Evelyn is more fascinating and enjoyable?¡¯ ¡°If you¡¯re not popular with women with that kind of face, isn¡¯t there a problem?¡± ¡°¡­Thank you for the compliment. Brother is also handsome.¡± He had met countless women who blushed at the sight of his appearance, but that was the first time he had ever received such a blunt and calm compliment. There was no interest or admiration in her demeanor. She only gave him an objective evaluation. Ethan chuckled as he remembered Evelyn holding the bouquet. Beautiful, smart, and sometimes coy Evelyn. It was unbearably enjoyable, so he laughed once again. Nevertheless, a bitter feeling grew in a corner of his heart¡­ Because the difference between his and her feelings was painfully obvious. Ethan looked forward to the day he would meet Evelyn, whom he longed for, but Evelyn didn¡¯t seem to miss him that much. It wasn¡¯t like he wanted her to return as much as he handed to her but¡­ it was a shame. He felt a bit disappointed. ¡°What would she be doing now¡­¡± Ethan pulled the rope after a short thought. Soon, a servant designated to attend him while staying in the Grand Duchy entered. ¡°Do you know where Evelyn is now?¡± He stared at the man¡¯s back as he hurriedly left the bedroom to find the answer. He couldn¡¯t stop thinking, that was why he asked, but he didn¡¯t want anything more than that right now. If she had already retired to her bedroom, he wouldn¡¯t disturb her rest. However, the answer he received from the servant who returned shortly after, rendered Ethan¡¯s worries meaningless. ¡°She is in the office.¡± ¡°Still?¡± It was already well past 10 pm, but was she still in the office? He knew Evelyn was going to the office after dinner, but he didn¡¯t know she was working until that late. ¡°The butler said the other day that the amount of time the Princess spends in the office has increased significantly.¡± ¡°Recently?¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Frankly speaking, he thought that the burden would be reduced by helping her with some administrative work, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. ¡®Is it because of the absence of the Archduke?¡¯ Ethan looked at the clock in his room and was again troubled. ¡®I¡¯ve already taken away her time and satisfied my greed, but if I wander around again¡­¡¯ ¡°Will it bother you?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Ethan frowned, not hearing the servant¡¯s response. He hesitated for a long time because he couldn¡¯t deny his own question. Wouldn¡¯t it be a burden on her if he showed his face at this time, maybe he would make her uncomfortable¡­ Weeks had passed and Ethan still couldn¡¯t predict Evelyn¡¯s reaction. Perhaps that was why he was constantly cautious about things related to her. He couldn¡¯t take a single step each time anxiety, disguised as prudence, held his ankles. But for some reason, the warmth left on his palms seemed to encourage him. She didn¡¯t back down startled as she had in the city, so maybe he was a bit closer to her than before? Didn¡¯t he feed her fruit today? When he thought of Evelyn¡¯s full cheeks, his ears got hot. Agonizing over the sight of his own hand, he eventually rose from his seat. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 12 - Useless Hope (1) Chapter 12 ¨C Useless Hope (1) Disclaimer: Mention of child alcohol consumption and a slight suggestion of alcoholism The reason Evelyn stayed in her office until later than usual was because she had other work to do. She intended to prepare and complete all data for the Archduke before she left. Since he possessed the overall information, there was no need to attach every detail. Still, there was a lot to do. ¡®I think I¡¯ll just have to work for another three or four days. Just organize the rest and you¡¯re really ready to leave. Since he understands the practice, it should be enough.¡¯ The reason for concluding that the person who would see this material was the Archduke was simple. Ethan will have a hard time settling right after she leaves. ¡°But then again¡­¡± A small murmur escaped her lips. She was still being contradictory. She didn¡¯t stop preparing to leave and, at the same time, she was still trying to prevent Ethan from going anywhere near the hunting grounds. Her own behavior was frustrating. ¡°Ha¡­¡± At that moment, the sound of a knock cut through Evelyn¡¯s sighs. ¡®There¡¯s no one to disturb me at this time, who could it be?¡¯ ¡°Come in.¡± After brief permission, the door opened. Ethan pushed his head through the gap. Making eye contact he smiled softly and asked, ¡°Can I come in?¡± ¡®I¡¯ve already told you to come in, but why are you asking again?¡¯ Evelyn nodded as she looked at Ethan, who was always cautious around her. ¡°Yes.¡± Ethan entered, being careful not to make any sound. Evelyn¡¯s head tilted to her side. ¡®Why¡­ is he acting as if he¡¯s walking on eggs?¡¯ Ethan was sometimes overly cautious. He acted like he would run away if Evelyn was startled. It was difficult to say that his judgment was wrong because she had that history of backing away in surprise at his touch in the city but¡­ ¡®Wasn¡¯t that just an unconscious reaction out of embarrassment? How can you be so obviously careful like that? ¡­It¡¯s not that I hate it.¡¯ Evelyn didn¡¯t hate being treated like glass that would break if he did something wrong, or like a timid wild beast. She suddenly turned her gaze away, thinking that her heart itched. As Ethan approached her, she organized the pile of papers on her desk, and by the time he got there, Evelyn had already arranged all the important papers that shouldn¡¯t be viewed by others. ¡°It¡¯s late, what are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you resting?¡± She brought Ethan inside, but she didn¡¯t know why he was visiting. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯re still in the office¡­¡± Ethan didn¡¯t say clearly why he had come all the way here. Evelyn tilted her head. ¡°It¡¯s something I usually do.¡± ¡°It is, but¡­¡± Ethan smiled awkwardly like an embarrassed person. Then he looked at the papers Evelyn was putting in the drawer. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Could I ask what¡¯s going on¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just this and that.¡± Instead of talking about business, he continued to ramble. Scratching his cheek bashfully. Then Evelyn asked a question. ¡°Are you free?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not¡­¡± For a moment, his imaginary tail wiggled, and continued with an awkward smile, ¡°I suddenly thought of you, so I wanted to see your face for a moment¡­¡± ¡°You see me every day, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That¡­ Yes, but¡­¡± Ethan looked into Evelyn¡¯s eyes, then turned his head. Then his true intention came out with a dry cough. ¡°Nothing special, just¡­ Ehem, I just wanted to see you again.¡± Evelyn bit her lip, speechless. Still, she couldn¡¯t help but respond to the words that immediately followed. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to surprise you¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I was not surprised.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°There was nothing to be surprised about. I was just curious about what you were doing because you showed up out of the blue.¡± Since she was told that he had no special purpose, the question was settled neatly. ¡®I¡¯ve never been surprised by his visits, but I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s apologizing.¡¯ ¡°So you don¡¯t have to apologize. It¡¯s not wrong to visit me.¡± Ethan laughed at the nonsensical remark. Evelyn narrowed her eyes as she saw him laughing out of the blue once again. ¡®Why are you laughing that much? Is it that funny?¡¯ Or maybe it was his weird side? Even in the city and now, she didn¡¯t know why he laughed. Whether he knew or not that Evelyn was looking at him suspiciously, Ethan was still trying to catch his breath and wiping the corner of his eyes. ¡°Thank you for saying that.¡± He said, rubbing his eyes. Evelyn only nodded lightly with a puzzled expression on her face. ¡®I don¡¯t know why the hell he was thankful for my words.¡¯ But, wasn¡¯t it even weirder to ask why when someone says ¡®thank you¡¯? She decided to just shut her mouth and agree. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because I¡¯m older, but if you need help, please tell me.¡± She tried to come up with a simple answer saying he had already done enough, but Ethan wasn¡¯t finished talking. ¡°I¡¯ve been having a lot of fun lately. I am happy every day after I meet you.¡± Unlike Evelyn, who was bewildered by the sudden remark and shut her mouth, Ethan kept talking. ¡°Therefore¡­ As much as I am happy with you, I want you to be happy with me too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So, if there is anything I can do for you, please tell me. Because I will do anything for you.¡± ¡®Why do I feel sad after hearing those words?¡¯ Perhaps it was because of her emotional turbulence, Evelyn unwittingly pulled out her inner feelings. ¡°¡­Me too, it¡¯s not bad.¡± She also thought she would like to enjoy his warmth forever, if possible. She insisted in her heart that she should let go of his hands since it wasn¡¯t her place, but that was not the truth. What was the point of cheating if the truth was already different? Ethan bowed his head as Evelyn swallowed the bitterness. He was trying to cover his blushing face with his hand. It didn¡¯t help much because Evelyn was looking straight at him. ¡°Th- that¡¯s a relief.¡± Realizing that it was no use, Ethan started fanning himself with the hand he had covered before. Evelyn¡¯s eyes were fixed on Ethan, who couldn¡¯t hide his joy while coughing shyly A person who rejoices and gets excited at every word she says. He always loved her and shared his warmth with her. Evelyn felt as if the Archduke was standing in front of her. They acted just the same. At that moment, greed lifted its head in her heart. ¡®Even if you¡¯re going to leave, aren¡¯t you still here?¡¯ ¡®Maybe it¡¯s the last warmth allowed, but shouldn¡¯t we enjoy it to the fullest?¡¯ The color of her growing greed was so dark that it was impossible to understand. ¡°I won¡¯t go ¡° ¡®What¡¯s more, hasn¡¯t Ethan already declared it? So, a miracle may really, really happen.¡¯ ¡®Then everything that flutters in front of your eyes now becomes yours.¡¯ ¡®In fact, isn¡¯t Ethan preferring your presence more than going to the hunting grounds?¡¯ When her greed was disguised as hope, Evelyn could no longer ignore it. ¡°You have already come¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± When the name of what was pushing her inside changed, Evelyn took it completely. Until then, Evelyn always followed Ethan¡¯s lead, she never took the initiative. So that if things go according to the original, she wouldn¡¯t be left hanging miserably. She had kept her distance with her mind ready so that she wouldn¡¯t become weak at the moment she had to let go. Even if Ethan did not go to the hunting ground, the anxiety buried deeply in her heart made her take a defensive attitude. But not anymore. ¡°Would you like a drink?¡± ¡°Alcohol¡­?¡± For a moment he tilted his head with a bewildered expression as if he did not understand the situation, then Ethan said with a smile. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do that. Now that you are an adult, you should learn to drink.¡± Evelyn was about to bend down but paused. While Ethan pulled the rope, she glanced at the bottom drawer. ¡®How many bottles of liquor did I put there?¡¯ She used to drink when alone. It was her little hobby to collect bottles of alcohol, one by one, without the servants¡¯ knowledge. It¡¯s already been more than a year since she had been in and out of the drinking warehouse. ¡®Is it reasonable to keep your sanity after your place is denied and finding out that your family is not yours at the tender age of fourteen?¡¯ Her stomach was crushed to the point where she had to borrow the power of alcohol. Because she didn¡¯t dream when she fell asleep drunk. It was the only time she could ignore the memories of her previous life and the contents of the original novel. Evelyn alternated her attention between Ethan telling the servant who arrived at his call to prepare a table for drinks and the drawer and rose from her seat. ¡®I don¡¯t have to tell you.¡¯ The servant withdrew while she was moving to the sofa and Ethan approached. ¡°It¡¯s your first time, so I told her to bring in several different types. Try a light wine first, and if you think you¡¯ll be okay, let¡¯s try something else.¡± His assumption was unwelcome since Evelyn preferred strong liquor. Wine wouldn¡¯t even scratch her liver. ¡®I should drink it first and say that liquor is better.¡¯ It would be appropriate for a mouthwash. Evelyn nodded and smiled. Did the smile look quite innocent? Ethan didn¡¯t seem to have any idea of ??Evelyn¡¯s drinking history at all. Evelyn was able to face the drinks and snacks that the servants had prepared for them without any misgivings. In one corner of her office, a dinner table was set next to the sofa, and Ethan poured the wine. ¡°It has a strong acidity, but¡­ People who don¡¯t like sweets tend to like it. Have a taste.¡± Smiling softly, Evelyn tilted the glass that Ethan had handed her. All the way until all the swirling red liquid disappeared. ¡°Ooh!¡± Ethan had thought she would take a sip and put down her glass and now reached out urgently. However, when he took the glass back, the contents had already disappeared. ¡°Evelyn, are you okay? Aren¡¯t you dizzy?¡± Evelyn swallowed a false laugh again. ¡®Will there be anyone who falls as soon as they swallow alcohol?¡¯ ¡°Do you get drunk as soon as you drink alcohol?¡± ¡°That- it¡¯s not¡­¡± While Ethan was fuming, Evelyn picked a coveted bottle of liquor. There was a sense of familiarity in that bottle. She had the same bottle in her collection inside the drawer. ¡°Wine is like any drink. I want to drink this too.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ ummm¡­¡± While Ethan was sputtered, Evelyn steadily filled a glass with ice and alcohol. After that, little by little. ¡°This is delicious.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ is, is that so? It¡¯s a strong drink¡­ Do- do you like it? Isn¡¯t it bitter? That, um¡­ Even if it¡¯s your taste, it would be better to drink it slowly.¡± As he stuttered, Ethan kept talking as he gently dragged Evelyn¡¯s bottle toward himself. He didn¡¯t stop until he hugged the bottle as if rationing its contents. Evelyn¡¯s eyes narrowed. The way he held the bottle tightly in his arms looked like he was struggling to hide stolen property. ¡®There are many other types, so why bother? If he wants to hoard it, he should put all the bottles away, or if I open another bottle, then it¡¯s useless.¡¯ Unable to comprehend Ethan¡¯s actions, Evelyn clicked her tongue inwardly. Either way, Ethan watched her as he carefully closed the cap of the bottle and tucked it into his side. Afterward, as soon as their eyes met, he smiled awkwardly, thinking perhaps she seemed a little too cute. Chapter 13 - Useless Hope (2) Chapter 13 ¨C Useless Hope (2) She rubbed her eyes, sipping her drink from the glass. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to drink, Brother?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°Ah, do you want to drink from the bottle?¡± As soon as he realized she was pretty good at drinking, Ethan hurriedly grabbed a cup from the table. His face was already stained with remorse. He might be regretting having told Evelyn that he would teach her how to drink. ¡®You don¡¯t have to learn from anyone.¡¯ Shaking her head while Ethan was filling a cup, Evelyn emptied her glass first. At that, Ethan let out a shriek and waved one hand in the air. The other hand was still holding the bottle of wine on his side. ¡°Evelyn, if you drink so fast¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get drunk¡­¡± Evelyn laughed at his worries. ¡°Isn¡¯t alcohol meant to be drunk? At the banquet, I saw a lot of people crawling around half-conscious.¡± ¡®What¡¯s the logic of not drinking too quickly because you¡¯re going to get drunk while drinking?¡¯ ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ umm¡­ you don¡¯t drink to get drunk¡­ It¡¯s not good to learn from people who can¡¯t control themselves and drink too much. It¡¯s bad for your health, and¡­¡± ¡®Did she calm down because she feels embarrassed?¡¯ Ethan was correct, he always said the right thing. As if dazed, Evelyn got up from her seat while listening to every word. ¡°Then I can take this opportunity to check my drinking capacity.¡± Her target was to reach for the bottle Ethan held by his side as if his life depended on it. That was Evelyn¡¯s favorite beverage to begin with, so she wanted to drink it first. Ethan pulled it back hastily as Evelyn leaned over the table and managed to grab the neck of the bottle. As a result, the bottle escaped Evelyn¡¯s hand. Her beautiful eyebrows fluttered in dissatisfaction. She waited for a while, but Ethan seemed to have no intention of handing over the bottle on his own so she retreated temporarily and stood still. Moments later, Evelyn placed one knee on the table. It was to lean deeper than before, that way, it would be easy to hold onto the bottle Ethan had kept away from her. Afterward, there was a brief confrontation between Evelyn, trying to take the bottle, and Ethan, keeping the bottle. The reason their confrontation was short was simple: As soon as Evelyn stared at him with her eyes wide open, Ethan lost strength in his hands. Thus Evelyn was able to achieve her goal. ¡°I want to do everything you want.¡± Keeping his word or not, despite his apparent reluctance, Ethan couldn¡¯t actively stop her. Thanks to this, Evelyn was able to drink well. Every time she drained her glass, Ethan flinched with his hand fluttering in the air, but¡­ that was it. He didn¡¯t do anything else. Unlike Ethan¡¯s glass, which showed no sign of emptying, Evelyn¡¯s glass emptied and filled over and over again. When the first bottle of liquor had already reached its bottom, and the second bottle was halfway full, Ethan shook the empty dead soldier as he gazed dumbfounded. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Evelyn looked at him and rubbed her eyes. ¡°You¡­ drink well¡­ Father¡­ No, I mean¡­ you resemble the Grand Duke¡­¡± Alternating his focus from the empty bottle to Evelyn with a confused expression, Ethan¡¯s face turned quizzical. ¡°Are you okay?¡± With a worried countenance, he drew closer and waved his hand in front of Evelyn¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m drunk. So drunk I feel good.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I think I won¡¯t dream.¡± Her voice was so low that one could not hear it unless listening closely. Ethan, who managed to understand her words, muttered. ¡°From what I see, I think you have a stronger drinking capacity than me. Do I have to worry about you making trouble after drinking¡­?¡± Stretching sluggishly, drunken Evelyn smiled. She reached a hand towards him first, who always reached out to her warmly. Drunk Evelyn became more candid than usual. Crawling over the table, she burrowed into Ethan¡¯s arms. ¡°Ummm¡­!¡± Startled, Ethan pressed his body against the sofa. How could he escape from there, fast? Sitting on Ethan¡¯s lap, she wiggled to find a comfortable position. ¡°Ughk!¡± Ethan¡¯s arms were warm. It felt like she was completely engulfed in the kindness he usually gave her. She liked the sensation. ¡°You¡¯re not going, are you¡­?¡± Ethan¡¯s body twitched and trembled unknowingly at the question she mumbled. ¡°Mh?¡± Now that she was clinging to the warmth she had longed for that had filled her with hope, she wanted to hear it again even though she had heard the answer several times. He had no idea how sweet that one word that goes against the original work was. When she lifted her hazy gaze, she saw Ethan had stiffened as if in bewilderment. His hand wandered in the air, without pushing or pulling Evelyn as she sat on his lap. ¡°You¡¯re not going to go to the hunting ground, right?¡± Ethan nodded his head in response to the question he had already answered before. ¡°Ri¡­ ght. Don¡¯t even go near the hunting grounds.¡± The reason why she wanted to cling to that promise was because she didn¡¯t want to leave this place. Leaning into his warmth, Evelyn felt she was sinking into warm water and her entire body relaxed in relief. However, Ethan froze. Evelyn felt her consciousness fading and held Ethan¡¯s collar tighter. As if afraid of losing that warmth, she held onto it with all her might. Did she hate him for making her want something useless again or¡­ She didn¡¯t know. His mind went blank when he saw Evelyn crawling over the knee height table. ¡°Umm¡­!¡± Startled, Ethan hurriedly moved back but was blocked by the back of the sofa, unable to go far. In the meantime, Evelyn had completely crossed the table and climbed onto his lap as if it was natural. ¡°Ughk!¡± Bewildered by the sudden situation, Ethan made a sound as if he had run out of breath. That didn¡¯t mean she went down his knees. ¡°E- Evelyn? Wa-wait, wh- what¡¯s¨C¡± ¡°It¡¯s warm¡­¡± Her slurred and drowsy pronunciation and the smell of alcohol on her breath were reminders of Evelyn¡¯s drunkness. ¡®I didn¡¯t think she was drunk because she was quite conscious of her state, but I was too gullible!¡¯ ¡°Ar- are you cold? Is it cold? Oh¡­ a cover¡­ oooh¡­¡± Ethan, fumbling and replying, stiffened. Because Evelyn wrapped her arms around his helpless neck. ¡°Nngh!¡± Was it because he was surprised by the close contact? Another strange sound came out of his mouth. At the same time, a flash of enlightenment came to him. ¡®Her drinking habits are all messed up!¡¯ The moment Ethan was shocked, Evelyn groaned, rubbing her cheek against the nape of his neck. Ethan had to swallow dry saliva. She mumbled, but her pronunciation was so muffled that he couldn¡¯t understand it. ¡°What did you say¡­?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going¡­?¡± ¡°Mh?¡± Fortunately, when he asked, Evelyn¡¯s pronunciation became clearer. ¡°You¡¯re not going to go to the hunting ground, right?¡± Again, and again. She was talking about the hunting grounds once more. ¡®What¡¯s the meaning of that place that makes you so worried about it?¡¯ Ethan nodded his head recklessly without answering properly. It was a reflexive reaction, but that didn¡¯t mean that he was not sincere in his actions. ¡°Ri¡­ ght. Don¡¯t even go near the hunting grounds.¡± Whatever Evelyn wanted, he wanted to make it true. If her wish was for war, or if it required the sacrifice of others, he might struggle to answer but¡­ Right now, it was just a matter of not walking around the hunting grounds. There was any reason why he couldn¡¯t do that? When Ethan made up his mind that he wouldn¡¯t even look at the side of the hunting grounds in the future, Evelyn¡¯s body began to sag in his arms. Hearing the sound of her even breathing, it looked like she had fallen asleep. At that moment, Ethan breathed a sigh of relief. The fact that Evelyn was still on his lap didn¡¯t change, but the fact that she was asleep eased his tension a little. And perhaps because of that, he moved his hand, which had been nervously wandering in the air, toward Evelyn. His movements were careful as he tidied her messy hair and cuddled and moved her body, which seemed uncomfortable. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± ¡®Why are you so willing to rub your cheek against me as if touching something pleasant?¡¯ It was as if a cat, who had been observing him from afar, keeping a sharp distance, approached him and rubbed its body against his legs. Without realizing it, Ethan smiled and brushed Evelyn¡¯s flushed cheek. ¡°This side is cute, too.¡± Evelyn had a unique talent for embarrassing people, as he had experienced it himself; but as time passed, he felt that even that side of her was cute. As Ethan¡¯s brain was putting the puzzle pieces together, his forehead wrinkled. ¡®You¡¯ve been drinking before.¡¯ It was hard not to notice after what he had just witnessed. It wasn¡¯t her first time drinking. ¡®Was it just curiosity?¡¯ She was still too young to drink. If it was just curiosity, there wouldn¡¯t be a big problem. But, ¡®what if there¡¯s another reason I don¡¯t know?¡¯ ¡°I think I won¡¯t dream.¡± Was it something related to what she said? ¡®Maybe I¡¯m thinking too much¡­¡¯ Maybe she was just drunk and said meaningless things. But thinking so, Ethan came back to square one. ¡®Why did Evelyn drink?¡¯ Questions piled up, but the answers were nowhere to be found. Ethan looked at Evelyn, who had been sleeping for a while, then smiled softly. ¡°Sleep well.¡± The self-contained Evelyn, who always drew a line and never opened her heart, fell asleep in his arms today. It was enough for now. ¡®Let¡¯s not hurry. Aren¡¯t we getting a little closer now?¡¯ Slowly but steadily reducing the remaining distance, he will be able to hear it someday. What Evelyn had never told him before, and the reason why she drank alone. Ethan chose patience over impatience and held his breath. Afterward, he moved carefully and gently to rise from his seat and leave the office to carry her to her bedroom. Guided by a maid, Ethan arrived at Evelyn¡¯s bedroom. Without realizing it, he swallowed dry. It was his first time entering a woman¡¯s bedroom since he was able to discern the opposite sex, so he couldn¡¯t help but be nervous. Ethan took a deep breath as he struggled to compose himself. It wasn¡¯t a woman¡¯s, it was his sister¡¯s bedroom. Although he stiffened slightly when passing through the door opened by the maid, he succeeded in entering. ¡°Huuuu¡­¡± Without realizing it, Ethan sighed heavily and walked toward the bed. Only then could Evelyn, cradled in his arms, lie down comfortably. He immediately turned to leave the bedroom. Even if it was the bedroom of his own blood and flesh, it was still too late at night to be there. About to leave the bedroom in a hurry, Ethan stopped unconsciously and looked behind him. It felt as if the sleeping Evelyn had grabbed him. Her hands were spread on the bed, but¡­ why? Hesitating because of the strange feeling, Ethan sat softly on the bed and slowly leaned over. Kissing Evelyn¡¯s forehead, he whispered. ¡°Have a good dream.¡± Since she was unconscious, he couldn¡¯t dawdle any longer. Ethan walked out of Evelyn¡¯s bedroom without stopping. When he entered the hallway and looked back, the maid was closing the door. In Ethan¡¯s eyes, the sight looked as if something large had shut his mouth. He flinched a moment as he held his breath without realizing it. If he hadn¡¯t stopped himself, he might have entered the bedroom again. It was as if there was a thump, a soundless roar from the closed door. ¡®The door is only closed, so why do you feel so bleak?¡¯ Incapable of re-entering or leaving, Ethan stood there for a while, doing nothing. Chapter 14 - Useless Hope (3) Chapter 14 ¨C Useless Hope (3) After drinking together, Evelyn¡¯s attitude toward Ethan changed. It was such a blatant change that everyone watching them could notice. Thanks to this, the Castle¡¯s servants were beaming, saying that Evelyn finally had opened her heart to her older brother. The awkward distance between the two of them had disappeared to the point that such whispers were circulating. Evelyn and Ethan set out for a walk after dinner, as always. But before leaving the Castle, she paused and stared intently at Ethan¡¯s arm. He coughed awkwardly and gently stretched it toward her. Evelyn put her hand on his forearm, noting his lips twitched oddly. Peering from the window, servants beheld the sight of the two siblings going out, arms linked. Other than that, there were few changes. Walking side by side with her older brother, Evelyn grazed Ethan¡¯s hand with a look. He immediately recognized the meaning of such gaze and reacted quickly. Pausing for a moment, he stroked Evelyn¡¯s head with his free hand. The smile covering his face was as sweet as cotton candy. Evelyn closed her eyes and savored his touch, like a cat that had already been tamed. Even though her attitude changed, Evelyn still hesitated to ask him to do something directly. On the other hand, Ethan noticed her desires even though she didn¡¯t say anything and just did everything for her. He was so kind to her and treated her so warmly that Evelyn recalled something she had said a long time ago. ¡®If I¡¯m next to someone who does everything for me, my habits will become bad.¡¯ Evelyn traced her memories under Ethan¡¯s touch. A long time ago, she was walking through the gardens of the Grand Duchy of Fedora. At that time she was still small, and she walked holding the hand of the large, tall Archduke. As Evelyn held her breath, praying for the return of those days, Ethan asked at the same time the wind blew loudest. ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± If he had a talent, it would be the ability to ask the same question every day with the same care and warmth. Evelyn looked at Ethan and shook her head. ¡°I am used to it. What about you, Brother?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, too.¡± Basically, Ethan was interested in Evelyn. Had she been a little bolder, Evelyn could even affirm that Ethan was interested in her every moment. Evelyn felt so happy that the corners of her mouth rose unconsciously. ¡°Still, let¡¯s go in early today, Brother.¡± ¡°Huh? Early?¡± The wind had gotten colder, so it was better to go in earlier than usual. The snow that had been falling non-stop for several days had stopped, but the temperature did not rise. ¡®From now on, we should refrain from taking walks. As the day goes by, the weather will get colder.¡¯ In just a few more days, the cold will be so harsh that water thrown out the window will immediately freeze. Even within Fedora, the Rasol Port coast, which is biased toward the north, will freeze, and part of the route will be blocked. Fedora¡¯s winter was fierce. Born and raised here, Evelyn was familiar with it, but not Ethan. If one of them were to catch a cold, definitely and without question, it would be Ethan. In fact, his body was already shaking faintly. With her arm linked in his, she could feel the trembling. ¡°You can¡¯t catch a cold.¡± She said this because she was worried about Ethan, who was not used to the harsh cold of Fedora. As if pleased by her words, Ethan¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°I have run around the training grounds in the cold before, so it¡¯s okay.¡± There was no problem if they walked around, as usual, so he wanted to be with her a little longer. ¡®If he says he¡¯s fine, should we go around the garden like before?¡¯ Evelyn¡¯s heart fluttered slightly. ¡°Um, then maybe¡­¡± Ethan followed the stare directed to one side of the garden¡¯s promenade. ¡°I heard that you can make a snowman when the snow piles up, have you tried it?¡± ¡°¡­When I was young.¡± Because everything was fun and easy back then. She played with snow and made a snowman. Occasionally, she ran toward the Archduke with round balls of snow. Even if she cautiously hid herself so that not even a strand of her hair could be seen, her father always avoided the snowballs that Evelyn threw. In those carefree days before the dream started, she could accept the Archduke¡¯s care without feeling obligation or the need for distance. Since she liked to play with snow so much, the Archduke even brought a sculptor. Among the things they made, there was a slide made of snow, and she slid down it and played until she got tired. Evelyn looked around the garden, which was once filled with snow sculptures. They were all melted away now, but the traces were clear as if to last a lifetime. Sometimes people¡¯s minds hold onto moments they want to forget more persistently than other memories and don¡¯t let go. Now that she wanted those beautiful and happy days again, Evelyn was more desperate than ever. She knew it in her heart. She didn¡¯t want to leave this place. So, in case of any unforeseen circumstances, she began to move in a hurry all the agents she had employed, and even those servants from the Grand Duchy she personally recruited. Even if Ethan didn¡¯t go to the hunting grounds, the original plot was still something bound to happen. She didn¡¯t know how the original event would unfold to maintain the flow of the original, so she needed to prepare. As long as Ethan and Archduke Fedora were removed from the picture, Evelyn¡¯s identity would never be revealed. She even sent Archduke Fedora outside the Castle as a precaution. ¡®I don¡¯t know where and how the people of the main story are, but if I protect the specified target¡­¡¯ At that moment, she heard footsteps crunching in the snow. As she pondered the events of the present and the future, Evelyn¡¯s thoughts were interrupted. Coming to her senses, she saw Ethan making footprints in the snow. His wish was so clear that it was difficult to ignore. ¡°It may be¡­ a little childish but¡­ why not try it together?¡± As expected, Ethan wanted to make a snowman. [tl/n: do not sing Frozen¡¯s song¡­ do not sing Frozen¡¯s song¡­ do not-] ¡°Do you want to build a snowman?¡± ¡°¡­At least once.¡± Seeing him scratching his cheek as if embarrassed, Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but smile. She bent over and reached for the snow that had been swept to one side by the gardeners. Smiling back at her, Ethan crouched down as well. Despite the thick gloves they wore, they could still feel a cold and chilly sensation. As small, round snowballs were rolled up, the pile quickly grew in size. ¡°It should be bigger.¡± ¡°Like this?¡± ¡®It¡¯s just a bunch of snow, but what¡¯s so fun about it?¡¯ Ethan hummed with a bright smile that lit up the garden. ¡®Is that good?¡¯ It was just a matter of rolling snow and sticking it together but Ethan was very excited. Evelyn thought he was strange. He seemed not to notice that a bright half-moon was marked in his smooth face. After a while, she placed a snowball she had made on her own on top of the bigger snowball Ethan had made. ¡°The eyes¡­¡± While Evelyn picked up a nearby stone to make the snowman¡¯s eyes, Ethan glanced at her as he rummaged through the pockets of his overcoat. Not knowing what he was doing, she kept watching him¡­ ¡°¡­Would you like to do it?¡± Ethan did not deny Evelyn¡¯s question. However, seeing his ears turning red, he seemed embarrassed. What he pulled from his pocket was a carrot, already trimmed to be used as a snowman¡¯s nose. He had prepared a carrot in advance. Fiddling with the carrot in his hand, Ethan glanced at Evelyn. She giggled, nodding. Like telling him to place the nose quickly. It was nothing special, but Ethan couldn¡¯t control his twitching lips. Still, he faithfully affixed the snowman¡¯s nose. ¡°How are we going to dress it?¡± As she asked, thinking he had brought something for sure, Ethan put his hand back into his pocket again. ¡®Seeing you not taking it out at once, it seems that there is a lot of stuff in there.¡¯ Evelyn reached out her hands, wondering what the hell, and how much, he had prepared. ¡°Huh?¡± Ethan seemed doubtful seeing Evelyn¡¯s hands stretching toward him. ¡°Take it all out. We can choose from your stores.¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough!!!¡± The loud, hoarse, dry cough was, of course, Ethan¡¯s. He pulled his hesitating hand from his pocket. Thanks to this, Evelyn was able to see the objects in his hand, and she was speechless for a moment. As if the carrots were not enough, with a rattling sound the next item he revealed was¡­ jewelry. The jewels prepared in two pairs of each color were also of different sizes. Next to the jewels lying in his palm was a thick thread that could serve as a snowman¡¯s mouth. ¡®How the hell did he manage to put all these things inside his pocket? I¡¯m sure there is still more inside. How could he put everything together without it slipping away?¡¯ Before her questions were resolved, Ethan rummaged through another pocket. Four carrots of different sizes popped out of the pocket he had just pulled out the carrot before. ¡®How did you put it all there without it even showing?¡¯ Evelyn was struck dumb, and finally asked in a serious tone. ¡®How many snowmen do you plan to make?¡± ¡°Ehem. I didn¡¯t mean to use all of this¡­ I thought too much would be better than lacking something.¡± After a moment of silence, Evelyn shook her head and picked up the thread entangled with the jewel. She made a small snowman¡¯s mouth that was enough to wrap around two people¡¯s waists. ¡°Would you like another¨C?¡± Before she could finish her question, Ethan started to create a new snowball. When she saw him, she thought she didn¡¯t even need to ask. Ethan opened his arms wide, tapping the snow. Seeing this, Evelyn shook her head and stood up. As she tried to stop him, who was working hard, she felt an inquisitive gaze staring at her. Instead of answering, she took Ethan¡¯s snowball and started rolling it larger. ¡°How big are you going to make it?¡± ¡°¡­Like me?¡± ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t the nose be too small?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I put two of them together?¡± ¡°Well, you can.¡± Ethan immediately began rolling a new ball of snow along with the one Evelyn had appropriated. Whether their motivations or abilities were different, Ethan quickly succeeded in making a snowball large enough to reach his waist. Evelyn¡¯s snowball was still half that size. He soon looked back at her with sparkling gold eyes. As if waiting for compliments. ¡°¡­You are fast.¡± Not great or wonderful. It wasn¡¯t something that could be defined with such words in the first place. She had to choose a suitable word. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡®I can¡¯t turn a blind eye to his expectations, so I just said it roughly, but why are you so happy?¡¯ While Evelyn felt something like remorse, Ethan took her snowball and made it bigger. Then, with great ease, he placed it on top of the snowball he had made. ¡®I¡¯m sure lifting that is not because of his weight training¡­ but because of his joy in making a snowman.¡¯ Evelyn looked at a snowman about the same height as Ethan and picked up the accessories she had left on the ground. She made the nose with the largest carrot and the mouth with the longest thread, now the eyes¡­ ¡°Amber, please do it with amber!¡± As she looked up at the completed snowman and wondered what to do with the eyes, Evelyn accepted Ethan¡¯s request. She held the bright yellow amber in her hand and stood on her toes. And suddenly, her body flashed and floated. She was so shocked that she froze and couldn¡¯t even scream, while Ethan, who had surprised her, blinked and asked smoothly. ¡°Do you want me to put you on top?¡± ¡ª¡ª Okay, is everyone else having trouble seeing these two beautiful cinnamon rolls as lovers in the future? I mean they are so cute~ ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 15 - Useless Hope (4) Chapter 15 ¨C Useless Hope (4) ¡°Should I lift you higher?¡± At the same time, as if she was a little too low, the hand that held Evelyn¡¯s waist reached out a little further. Only then did Evelyn, understanding what was happening, regain her composure. ¡®You should tell me in advance! What¡¯s this lifting me up without prior notice?¡¯ Evelyn criticized Ethan inwardly and put amber jewels in the snowman¡¯s face. ¡°Now, please put me down!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Was it due to the cold tone? Ethan quickly lowered his arms and set Evelyn on the ground. ¡°Were you surprised? Or- or uncomfortable¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I was ahead of myself¡­¡± Evelyn glared at Ethan and nodded at once. ¡°Yes, I was surprised.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry! I was wrong! I won¡¯t do it next time- huh?¡± Seeing him contrite and anxious that she might not forgive him calmed her heart. Evelyn finally sighed and shook her head. As Ethan breathed sighs of relief, she admired the finished snowman. With amber gems as eyes, it was quite luxurious. It wasn¡¯t a great work of art, but at least it wasn¡¯t bad enough to call it unpleasant. ¡®It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve played like this, it was fun.¡¯ While she was contemplating her finished work a gardener approached, finding two people sitting in the middle of the garden building a snowman. In his old hands, he held a large branch of a tree. When he sneakily slipped to him, Ethan accepted it with a smile. Suddenly, the big snowman had arms. Ethan didn¡¯t stop there, he took off his gloves and affixed them to the ends of the branches. ¡°Won¡¯t your hands get cold?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine- aachoo!¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t even finish and sneezed. Immediately afterward, he began sniffling with a runny nose. Seeing even his pupils shake, Evelyn shook her head. He clearly said the cold didn¡¯t bother him a minute ago and now¡­ ¡°This¡­ oh¡­ ehem.¡± His ears were burning red. He was embarrassed enough to bow his head without thinking about making up an excuse. Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but find him cute. ¡®He seems embarrassed.¡¯ Unlike his boastful mouth claiming he was okay, his body was honest. Looking at him more closely, Ethan¡¯s lips were turning blue. ¡®We have to go in. Ethan might catch a cold if he stays here.¡¯ Even if he was a trained knight, he was still a human after all. Of course, he was not exempt from sickness. The lower the temperature, the more cautious one had to be. ¡°Now, let¡¯s stop and go in.¡± In the end, Evelyn suggested going indoors. ¡°¡­Oh¡­ But you haven¡¯t made one yet¡­¡± Ethan seemed disappointed. To correct his words, Evelyn pointed at her feet. ¡°There¡¯s one here.¡± It was a small snowman that barely reached to her waist. ¡°But¡­ It¡¯s too small.¡± ¡°Does size matter?¡± Ethan, scratching his snow-wet head, answered with a vague smile. ¡°Actually¡­ I wanted to make you and me.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± At the unexpected announcement, Evelyn glanced at the jewels scattered around the ground. Garnets and sapphires with a reddish-orange hue, golden sapphires, and ambers. All the jewels resembled Ethan¡¯s and Evelyn¡¯s color eyes respectively. Why did she realize it only now? ¡°Since you made me, I want to make you, too. Can¡¯t I?¡± Her heart was tickled, should she give in and build another snowman as he wished? She quickly dismissed that idea when Ethan tried to hold back a sneeze and his runny nose. ¡°I¡¯ll like it, next time.¡± Evelyn comforted him by telling him they could do it another day. Disappointed to have to go back inside, Ethan¡¯s steps were much slower than usual. Slow, hesitant ¡­ Evelyn pulled his arm, trying to cajole him who didn¡¯t want to go inside. ¡°It¡¯s not that the snow will melt in a day or two anyway. Let¡¯s make my snowman next time and let¡¯s do something else inside today.¡± Her soft voice seemed to hold a smile. ¡°Mmh?¡± Ethan, who had been staring at the snow-covered ground, raised his head. ¡°You want to do something together?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Suddenly, the corner of his mouth began to twitch again, threatening to rise. In a way, he was a very easy person to read. ¡°But you must be busy with your duties¡­ I¡¯ve already taken a lot of your time¡­ also¡­¡± His face telegraphed the feeling that he could die of happiness as he muttered. Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but smile as she watched him trying to read her face. ¡°Help me a little more this afternoon.¡± ¡°¡­Should I?¡± ¡®I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still pretending even though you¡¯re already willing to do it.¡¯ It was ridiculously cute; Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but keep smiling. ¡°Okay, so let¡¯s go in now, you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± Ethan touched his lips with one hand and turned with a smile on his face. ¡°What would you like to play? You¡¯re good at chess, would you like to play it one more time?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just good at it, though, I don¡¯t enjoy it.¡± Evelyn was not fond of board games where players placed pieces or cards on the board and played according to certain rules. Because it was too easy to win. ¡°Hmm, well, yeah, with your skills, chess must be boring. If there is anything you want to do, tell me.¡± She didn¡¯t even bother to open her mouth, but Ethan quickly figured out why she didn¡¯t like board games. Knowing that such understanding came from his care and affection, Evelyn felt dizzy as if drunk. ¡°¡®Go¡¯1 from the eastern continent is quite interesting. It is not as easy to win or lose as you might think.¡± That was the reason she could easily say things she wouldn¡¯t have said before. ¡°Go? Oh, Are you talking about the chess game of the eastern continent?¡± ¡°It¡¯s different. Actually, chess is similar to Go, not the other way around.¡± ¡°Um¡­ There are black and white pieces, right?¡± ¡°Yes, but the rules are completely different.¡± Ethan had a puzzled expression on his face. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never played it.¡± Of course, he had never played Go himself. ¡°Do you want me to teach you?¡± She liked the smile that bloomed on his face after hearing that short question. ¡°You¡¯ll teach me yourself? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d appreciate it¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if Brother will like it though.¡± ¡°If you like it, I like it too. Why didn¡¯t you tell me if you enjoyed playing Go? I would have learned it right away.¡± It was definitely not her fault to be captivated by those simple words. Evelyn¡¯s eyes folded into a half-moon shape as if mirroring Ethan¡¯s smile. Adding a bit of force into the hand holding Ethan she said, ¡°Hurry inside. I will teach you well.¡± Until then, Ethan didn¡¯t know what ¡®well¡¯ meant. So with a surprised yet soft expression, he let himself be dragged inside by Evelyn¡¯s hand. * * * The white stone that had landed on the checkerboard made a loud yet firm sound. ¡°You keep making predictable moves that can be blocked.¡± Ethan¡¯s body flinched and shivered as if he were frightened by the sound. Evelyn looked at Ethan cowering and removed the black stone from the plate, which was just eaten by a white stone. ¡°I told you. Don¡¯t just think about the stones you¡¯ll place now, but also think about the stones to put next.¡± ¡°Umm, I did¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just that. If your stone is blocked, you have to think a move forward in advance. In Go, like in chess, it¡¯s one exchange turn at a time, so you have no choice but to create a path that the opponent won¡¯t block. You have to avoid it.¡± ¡°Ummm¡­¡± ¡°You will never win if you keep thinking about short term moves like this. Every time you make a move you get eaten by me.¡± It took around only twenty minutes for Ethan¡¯s bright smile to fade. ¡°That¡­ It¡¯s not about winning, is it? Regardless of winning or losing the game¨C¡± ¡°What do you mean? Since we started, it¡¯s a competition, I have to win!¡± ¡°This is just a game¡­¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyebrows twitched before Ethan could finish his words. ¡®What the hell is this faint desire to win?¡¯ From what she had seen so far, Ethan wasn¡¯t very competitive. In other words, his desire for victory was almost nonexistent. She realized it many times by playing chess or Othello, but at that time, she didn¡¯t care because it was when she wanted to keep her distance from him. But today? Perhaps it was because she had changed her mind, Evelyn was dissatisfied with Ethan¡¯s passive, rather than cutthroat, character. ¡®I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re saying it doesn¡¯t matter if you win or lose when I have been thinking from the beginning that I would win even if I have to grit my teeth.¡¯ Tch. The sound of her tongue clicking filled the quiet room. At that sound, Ethan fiddled with the black stone he was holding in his hand and looked into Evelyn¡¯s face. He regretted it. Had he known Evelyn would be this aggressive, he wouldn¡¯t have followed her so willingly. But shortly after entertaining such thoughts, he shook his head and scolded himself. ¡®Just a few days ago, I thought anything was fine as long as it was with Evelyn, what kind of silly idea is this?¡¯ ¡®At most, Evelyn gave me time.¡¯ In fact, games like Go and Chess weren¡¯t to Ethan¡¯s taste. He was an active person, so sitting still indoors was not very attractive. Still, Evelyn liked it, so he thought he should study hard in the future. ¡®¡­It will take a long time to be with Evelyn.¡¯ Go had far more principles and strategies than chess. It will take quite a while to get it right. ¡°If it¡¯s not fun, should we stop?¡± Evelyn had been quiet right after clicking her tongue as if displeased and finally spoke again. ¡°Huh?¡± Ethan was startled and flinched again. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. It¡¯s a little difficult, but interesting. If I work hard, I might get better, right?¡± To be honest, he wasn¡¯t pleased. ¡®But even so, what does that matter? It¡¯s Evelyn¡¯s favorite.¡¯ Ethan was determined. Let¡¯s work hard. Evelyn¡¯s thoughts seemed to be different though. Putting down the stone she was holding, she began to tidy the Go board. ¡°Evelyn¡­?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stop. I¡¯m not enjoying it anymore.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ethan¡¯s shoulders sagged. ¡®Did I speak too harshly?¡¯ Evelyn glanced at Ethan and noticed his reaction. But she couldn¡¯t say she enjoys what she doesn¡¯t just because Ethan looked sullen. ¡®You don¡¯t even think about winning.¡¯ She liked to play fiercely for victory. Playing Go with Ethan, who didn¡¯t have the slightest desire to win was not enjoyable. Furthermore¡­ ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Even though the air in the room was warm enough to make Evelyn feel overheated, Ethan still occasionally sniffed or coughed. He must have caught a cold after playing too much with snow in the garden. It was better to push him into bed early than to force him to stay up. Evelyn decided to leave first because as long as she was with him, Ethan would hesitate and wouldn¡¯t retire. ¡°Are you heading to the office?¡± Ethan asked, following from behind. ¡°I will go alone today. It¡¯ll be better for Brother to rest.¡± ¡°Huh? I¡¯m fine though? Besides, I was supposed to help you¡­¡± Ethan spoke eagerly, not wanting to miss his chance to accompany her. ¡°Your mouth says you¡¯re good, but your body is honest. Evelyn did not change her mind. Whether he knew he was showing symptoms of a cold or not, Ethan avoided her gaze with a guilty expression on his face. He wasn¡¯t someone who could lie. ¡®Is he naive or pure?¡¯ Maybe he was both. ¡°I¡¯ll send the physician, so don¡¯t overdo it and rest.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first,¡± Evelyn turned her back after finishing her words. Leaving Ethan behind and walking towards the office was a bit troubling. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t I have stopped him when he said he wanted to make a snowman?¡¯ Even if he had paid more attention to her, she shouldn¡¯t have let him play with snow outside. Evelyn, arriving at the office, clicked her tongue again and sat down. She planned to call the Grand Duchy¡¯s physician and resident priest. She couldn¡¯t erase the past, so she had no choice but to instruct them to prepare a good medicine. ¡ª¡ª 1. [Go is an abstract strategy board game for two players in which the aim is to surround more territory than the opponent. The game was invented in China more than 2,500 years ago and is believed to be the oldest board game continuously played to the present day] Chapter 16 - Cracks (1) Chapter 16 ¨C Cracks (1) Having been so obsessed with making a snowman despite the chilly weather, Ethan really caught a cold. Fortunately, his condition got better after only three days. He had no way to beat the unfamiliar cold weather, so he got sick, but his recovery was fast thanks to the years of training his body. In fact, it was embarrassing to even call it a cold. Coughs, a runny nose, and a mild fever were all he had. Nevertheless, Ethan voluntarily reduced his meetings with Evelyn. It was because he couldn¡¯t shake off his fear that he would pass his cold to her. Thus, he suppressed the desire to see her and did his best to recover. It was a tearful effort even though he received a blessing three times a day from the Great Castle¡¯s resident priest. However, even though he had avoided Evelyn in hope of a more rapid recovery, Ethan couldn¡¯t meet her today either. Because Evelyn was supposed to join Fedora¡¯s ministers for a luncheon after the State Council meeting. ¡®She¡¯s doing great even though she¡¯s younger than me.¡¯ The Grand Duke¡¯s outing, originally scheduled for a week, had extended to over ten days, so she was required to take his place because there were too many greedy people who ran wild when the owner was away. Whether in Hereos or Fedora it was no different. Even if the scale decreases from country to family, it is still the same. The elders and vassals were always eager to covet, steal, and eat the family¡¯s property. Therefore, Ethan, who could have attended as the Archduke¡¯s legitimate son, did not show his face. Just because he¡¯s not interested in it doesn¡¯t mean those eager for power wouldn¡¯t rush to use him. In order not to affect Fedora¡¯s situation in any way, it was better to allow them no room at all. With Archduke Fedora¡¯s absence, Ethan should be wary of any variant. ¡®You must behave well.¡¯ The Archduke was stranded at the border due to the heavy snow and planned to return to the castle as soon as the weather became warmer. That was the news sent via the magical telegram, so barring any special events, he would have moved as intended. Even considering the delay due to the snow, they will meet again in a few days. And perhaps Ethan was excited about that because he missed his father. He enjoyed being with Evelyn, but since the Archduke was also his family, Ethan wanted to see his face again as soon as possible. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see you again¡­¡¯ Every day at the Great Castle was enjoyable, so he wanted to see the Archduke again soon. Although the fun had been decreased for the past three days¡­ but that was momentary. After finishing his meal, Ethan could not control his body shaking with excitement. ¡°Do that later, and you better bring my coat first.¡± In the end, he urged the servant clearing the dishes to prepare to go out. Ethan rose from the bed while the servant, after a brief reply, went to retrieve his coat. He was anxious to go out as soon as possible. The physician Evelyn had ordered clearly overprotected him. For the past three days, he was sequestered in his bedroom. It was definitely overprotection. Normally very active, Ethan felt a bit sore. He had finally been given permission to have a light walk starting today, so he was in a hurry. He was frustrated because he couldn¡¯t get out of the bedroom and received the nagging from his physician who said he couldn¡¯t permit him but¡­ he could go out for one day. Ethan curbed himself all morning so that Evelyn, while taking care of state affairs, did not hear the news of his outing. Who sent the doctor to confine him in his room to such excess? In consideration, he endured, so now, why not go out?! Excited, Ethan ran into a problem as soon as he decided to leave. ¡°Too¡­ thick.¡± A fur coat he had never seen before appeared before his eyes. It was so thick he wondered if people could move in it. Above all else, it seemed like it would be quite ridiculous to wear. ¡°Bring something else.¡± ¡°This was prepared by the Princess. She said the Young Master must wear it when going out.¡± Imagining himself waddling in a fur coat, Ethan slowly stepped back and paused. ¡®If it¡¯s from Evelyn.¡¯ In all honesty, he didn¡¯t want to wear that coat, but if Evelyn had it prepared, he couldn¡¯t object. Changing his mind in an instant, he tucked himself into the fur coat. At the same time, Ethan felt slightly bothered because Evelyn seemed to see him as a weakling. He was just unfamiliar with the cold, bitter Fedora weather. It wasn¡¯t that he was weak enough to be sick but it was due to the unfamiliar weather. Ethan promised himself he would explain it to Evelyn later. That commitment was strengthened by the servant¡¯s attitude while extending a thick fur hat and fur gloves to him. His thinking that the clothes were too heavy pushed Ethan¡¯s steps to speed from the bedroom. Philman¡¯s steps behind him also accelerated. At the end of the hasty steps was the garden. Ethan was thinking of completing the snowman he couldn¡¯t finish with Evelyn a few days ago. Since he had made a snowman the size of himself, he intended to make a snowman the size of Evelyn. As he left the castle, a strong wind blew. ¡°Eww.¡± A chill seeped through his bones. The sun was high, but it was a day with no heat at all. Ethan tucked his fur overcoat so tightly that his arms couldn¡¯t go down. Preparing his clothes in advance, Evelyn¡¯s consideration seemed to protect him. Was it because he remembered Evelyn? His movement toward the garden gradually became more urgent. However, Ethan, nearly running to the garden, did not have to build more snowmen. The item he wanted to make was already occupying one side of the garden. A snowman studded with scarlet garnets reminded him of Evelyn¡¯s eyes in the portrait. Staring at it in bewilderment, the corners of Ethan¡¯s mouth rose upwards. There was no evidence anywhere that it was made by Evelyn and yet, he was expecting it just in case. ¡°Actually¡­ I wanted to make you and me.¡± ¡®Did you remember the words of that day?¡¯ Ethan smiled shyly and took off the fur hat he was wearing to place it on top of the larger of the two snowmen, the one modeled after himself. The snowman was wearing gloves on the branches as arms and even had a hat. The snowman built to fit Evelyn¡¯s height was already wearing the scarf and gloves she had been wearing that day in the garden a few days ago. His heart fluttered as he took a few steps back and looked at the snowmen standing side by side. ¡°Haha.¡± He laughed brightly as he rubbed his chest. ¡°Did Evelyn make it?¡± He asked Philman, standing near him, but the only response was an ambiguous smile, neither positive nor negative response. Of course, he didn¡¯t know the answer, so it was inevitable. Ethan wasn¡¯t too disappointed even though he didn¡¯t hear an answer. In fact, he was reluctant to ask anyone. Because he thought he would feel disappointment if the answer was no. He wanted to know the answer, but on the other hand, he didn¡¯t in hopes that Evelyn might be the one who made it. ¡°Young Master?¡± As Ethan was wandering in his warm, soothing sensation, he heard a voice call him. Looking back, he saw a man he knew well. ¡°Ah, you¡­¡± It was the old gardener who had given him the branches a few days ago. ¡°At that time, I was so excited that I couldn¡¯t even say anything. Thank you so much.¡± Ethan pointed to the snowman¡¯s arm. The gardener was clearing the night¡¯s snowfall before it froze and replied with a warm smile. ¡°I¡¯m glad it was helpful to you two.¡± ¡°Thanks to you, I made a snowman that looks quite like me ¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor if you think so.¡± Ethan looked at the snowman with proud, twinkling eyes. ¡°Are you feeling okay now? Everyone was very worried.¡± Softened by the gardener¡¯s question that followed immediately after, his face fell. ¡®Had the news of my cold spread wildly in the castle while I was locked in bed?¡¯ Ethan let out a clumsy cough from embarrassment. He couldn¡¯t help but worry that not only Evelyn but also the people around the Castle would see him as a weakling. And since he was wearing a very thick fur coat right now, he was in no position to escape that statement. He thought he needed to explain things, but he hesitated to remove the coat to make the point. ¡®It¡¯s true that it¡¯s quite cold.¡¯ While Ethan struggled with the warmth enveloping his body and the pride in his lifetime of training, the gardener spoke once more. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can say this to someone who was sick, but¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Can you visit the garden more often with the Princess in the future?¡± Ethan blinked a few times, then smiled and nodded. ¡°If Evelyn has time, there¡¯s nothing she can¡¯t do. But is there any special reason?¡± ¡®What does the garden mean?¡¯ The gardener laughed bitterly as if he had waited for Ethan¡¯s question. ¡°This foolish old man was so happy to see Princess Evelyn smiling again¡­¡± ¡®Evelyn smiling?¡¯ Ethan¡¯s head tilted. It was true she didn¡¯t smile often, but recently she started to smile, at least faintly. Ethan thought that he hadn¡¯t seen her smile because they weren¡¯t that close yet. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me, she didn¡¯t smile at all?¡¯ However, even before bringing up the question, the gardener continued talking. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many years have passed since she laughed like that day and played in the snow.¡± ¡°Um? Evelyn said she built a snowman when she was a kid¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it was like that.¡± The gardener¡¯s voice had a bittersweet tone. From what he said, Evelyn, who once played in this place full of snow sculptures, suddenly stopped coming to the garden. When she went for a walk or held a tea party, she entered it, but that was all. ¡°But the day before yesterday, she played again and smiled brightly while looking at the Castle.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes grew bigger than usual. The words he heard just now were the confirmation that it was Evelyn who did the newly built snowman. A wave of joy washed over Ethan so much he felt ashamed that he had hesitated to hear the answer earlier in his fear it hadn¡¯t been her. ¡°Were you together then?¡± Ethan¡¯s voice began to rise in excitement. ¡®Did Evelyn really make that snowman?¡¯ ¡°Oh, yes. I was the one who raised the snowball.¡± The gardener pointed his finger at the head of the third snowman and said, ¡°The Princess couldn¡¯t place it by herself so I helped her.¡± ¡°And while working on it, I asked about placing arms and she said yes so I found branches to fit the shape well.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°She brought her own scarf and gloves¡­ Ah! And she said that it was a gift for the Young Master.¡± As excited as Ethan, the gardener told him the whole story. Chapter 17 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 17 ¨C Cracks (2) ¡°When she was a kid, she made a bunch of little fairy snowmen along the road. When it snowed a lot and they were covered, she pouted with her cheeks inflated like balloons, and made them again. This was the land of fairies¡­¡± Thanks to the endless series of stories, Ethan¡¯s heart swelled, and a pleasant sound echoed inside him. ¡°She used to play in the garden every day, but at some point, she stopped.¡± He was curious about how Evelyn passed a time he couldn¡¯t hear or see. Ethan listened to the gardener. ¡°You don¡¯t know how surprised I was that the Princess got seriously injured around that time.¡± ¡°Hurt? You mean Evelyn was hurt?¡± And it wasn¡¯t long before he heard something he hadn¡¯t expected at all. Ethan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Yes, while learning the bow, the platform collapsed.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°There were times when she fell off a horse, and there were times when she was hit by falling flower pots¡­ Every time it happened, my heart sank wondering what had the Princess done wrong.¡± ¡®Do you still carry the shock from that day?¡¯ The complexion of the gardener recounting the past was pale. ¡°She is in good health now, so God helped.¡± Ethan was dumbfounded because he heard something he had never imagined. He couldn¡¯t believe Evelyn had been seriously injured. Often, on top of that. Of course, he couldn¡¯t know since neither the Archduke nor Evelyn mentioned anything. He felt bitter. The time he didn¡¯t have with Evelyn was starting to become clearer. As Ethan¡¯s expression twisted painfully, a person approached from the Castle. ¡°Young Master.¡± Ethan¡¯s gaze, which was focusing on the gardener¡¯s story, turned to the side. She was Lora, whom he had been introduced to before. ¡®Why would Evelyn¡¯s exclusive maid come to me?¡¯ Ethan immediately understood Lora¡¯s business. ¡°Evelyn sent you? What does that child want?¡± ¡°Since the luncheon with the ministers is over, the Princess asks if the Young Master would like to have refreshments with her.¡± Again, Evelyn first reached out to him to spend some time together. At first, when he arrived at the castle, it was something he couldn¡¯t even dream of; but now it was different. As he listened to the gardener¡¯s stories, his sinking mood began to improve. They couldn¡¯t be together until now, but he would make it happen in the future. ¡°Yes, let go right away.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll guide you.¡± Ethan looked at the gardener behind after Lora¡¯s answer and hurriedly greeted him. ¡°Next time, we¡¯ll play again.¡± Ethan left the garden without delay and followed Lora to Evelyn¡¯s office. And Philman followed, as always. Was it because of his excitement? Ethan thought that Lora¡¯s pace was too slow. He would have moved a little faster if he was alone. ¡°Is it long since the lunch was over?¡± Thinking he wanted to hurry, that question came out of his mouth without realizing it. A beating heart stimulated from the garden, silently rushed Lora. ¡°It¡¯s been nearly 20 minutes.¡± Ethan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. Because more time has passed than he thought. As if peeking into his thoughts, Lora added, ¡°I was a little late because I first stopped at Young Master¡¯s bedroom.¡± A shallow sigh escaped Ethan¡¯s mouth. He had been in his bedroom for days, so it was only natural to go there first. He made up his mind that when he saw Evelyn, he would definitely show that he was fine. ¡®Before that, I must remove this fur coat.¡¯ Entering the castle, Ethan took off his coat. Passing it to Philman, he said as he ran past Lora. ¡°I know the way, so I¡¯ll go by myself now.¡± Before Lora could say anything, he strode out with his long legs. Tak-tak-tak. Walking faster than usual, he reached Evelyn¡¯s office quickly. Now familiar hallways, familiar furniture, and familiar doors. He was happy, feeling that the unfamiliar space had become familiar. Ethan cleared his throat before knocking on the door. However, no answer came from inside. ¡°Evelyn?¡± Ethan knocked on the door once more, but once again there was no answer. He wondered if Evelyn had left her office in the meantime, and he started to feel anxious. ¡®It¡¯s been a few days since I saw your face properly¡­¡¯ For a moment, he regretted leaving his guide behind. Ethan carefully opened the door and looked inside. Wouldn¡¯t it be the best way to find out if she wasn¡¯t there? Fortunately, Ethan didn¡¯t have to chase after Evelyn. Because he found her sleeping soundly beyond the open door. Her eyelashes beautifully rested on her closed eyes. Ethan¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected sight. And he held his breath without realizing it. ¡°Young Master?¡± At that moment, he heard Philman¡¯s voice. Seeing Ethan with his head stuck in front of the open door instead of entering, he couldn¡¯t help but call. Ethan immediately waved his hand and clenched his fist. Anyone with a military education could have interpreted that sign; it meant that he should keep quiet. Philman had a rough grasp of the situation and nodded with the corners of his mouth twitching. Ethan finally entered the office. Thinking Evelyn might wake up, he lifted his heels and crept closer cautiously. He sat slightly on the desk, his gaze fixed on Evelyn. ¡®Are you tired?¡¯ For some reason, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her, leaning on the spot where she usually sat with her eyes closed. It wasn¡¯t the first time he had seen her sleeping. Ethan stared at the tired Evelyn and felt quite troubled. He wanted to immediately reach out and wake her up. So he could say thank you for the snowman, and say that he was delighted with the warmth she left behind when she remembered his words. On the other hand, he wished she wouldn¡¯t wake up. It may have been difficult to fill the seat of the Archduke alone. Even while saying he was a help, the assignments she gave him were only basic administrative tasks. In addition to that, as the heir of Fedora, there must be a lot of work to do, and she must have been tired handling the additional burden during the Archduke¡¯s absence. He didn¡¯t want to disturb her rest. The conflict though was short. Instead of waking Evelyn, he decided to wait for her to wake up. Thinking of a duty he couldn¡¯t know, he chose to let her sleep. A calm silence filled the room as he vigilantly watched her sleeping. In times like these, people¡¯s thoughts invariably wander. Ethan was no exception. It may be his own illusion, but he seemed to have gotten a little closer to Evelyn after building the snowman. That was why he was expectant again. ¡®Would it be possible to hear the inner feelings that she had not revealed yet? That would be great.¡¯ In fact, it was easier than he thought to discover what Evelyn wanted. On the other hand, he didn¡¯t know why she wanted it. The difference seemed to remain in her distance, so, would it be different now? Didn¡¯t she keep what he said in mind and build a snowman herself while he wasn¡¯t able to leave his bedroom? She also prepared a fur coat to keep him warm and block the harsh winter wind. Evelyn¡¯s small consideration and kindness warmed Ethan¡¯s heart. The fluttering sensation that came once again made him laugh. At that moment, for some reason, the sound of a calm, subdued breath seemed to catch him and drew him. Ethan reached out to Evelyn as if bewitched. The soft silver hair enticed him as his hand stroked its length. He smiled softly as if melting and pondered the questions he wanted to ask Evelyn. ¡®What did you think when I said I wanted to make a snowman that resembled me and you? With what expression did you make the snowman in the garden? Were you just as happy when you attached the jewels that look like my eyes?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t think there would be anything more I would want than Evelyn to smile in happiness like me now.¡¯ Time passed mixed in questions and breathing. ¡°Ah¡­?¡± Ethan made a foolish sound without realizing it. His hand, which had been stroking Evelyn¡¯s hair, was now stroking her cheek. And not stopping there, his thumb slowly brushed her soft, plump lips. Heat suddenly leaked from the heart that had been beating warmly all this time. Ethan hardened in the same posture he reached out to Evelyn. At the same time as his hand flinched, her sleeping eyelids trembled. Contrary to Ethan being frozen and unable to move, Evelyn woke up with a blink of her eyelids. ¡°Uh¡­?¡± Ethan held his breath for the moment when he met face-to-face with the scarlet eyes that had been hidden under her eyelids. Evelyn rubbed her cheek instead of avoiding his touch. ¡°Are you here?¡± He removed his hand as he felt a soft sensation spread over his palm. Hastily, as if it had been scorched in flames. She looked, as if regretful, at the hand that suddenly moved away. Evelyn held Ethan with her eyes and didn¡¯t move. Experience told him it was clear that she wanted him to touch her cheeks again, but he couldn¡¯t do anything. Ethan felt a tingling sensation radiating from his fingertips through his body, along with his heightened tension. After a prolonged silence, Evelyn lifted her gaze. ¡°Elder brother?¡± It was a call he had heard over and over again. A call that made him happy. But today, instead of feeling pleasure, he had a strange response. He felt like he had been stabbed in the back by something invisible but definitely solid. Ethan hurriedly rose from the desk and stepped back. Even though he saw the question marks in Evelyn¡¯s eyes, no words came out of his mouth. All he could do was open and close his mouth like a fish out of water. Ethan eventually did nothing and left Evelyn¡¯s office like a man running away. ¡°Elder brother?¡± The voice holding him from behind penetrated his ear. He got goosebumps. He ran recklessly up the hallway, away from Evelyn. After a while, Ethan stopped in an unfamiliar hallway and looked down at his trembling hands. ¡°What¡­¡± The texture of Evelyn¡¯s soft cheeks, which he had touched, remained. Even the sensation of the lips he brushed for a second. Ethan seemed able to immediately draw the shape of Evelyn¡¯s lips that he had accidentally touched. ¡°Oh¡­?¡± ¡°Young Master?¡± Philman had followed Ethan as he suddenly ran from the office. He looked at Philman with his eyes wide open, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. Philman¡¯s gaze fell after noting Ethan¡¯s still trembling hand. Immediately after, Ethan exhaled amid the rushing chaos. It was a ragged, uncontrolled breath. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 18 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 18 ¨C Cracks (3) Running from the office then returning, Ethan was strange. Everything could be explained in that one word. If Evelyn had to pick out the strangest thing about him¡­ it was that his tenacious, persistent gaze disappeared. It meant that he, who had always stared straight at Evelyn, started avoiding her eyes. After entering the drawing-room, he just sat on the sofa with a movement as stiff as a piece of wood. It seemed he was clinging to the back of the sofa, as if trying to be as far from her as possible. It was only natural for Evelyn to feel uncomfortable. ¡®Why all of a sudden?¡¯ After making her drunk with his kindness to the fullest, to the point she didn¡¯t want to let go, was he taking it away as he pleased? Was there anything worse than this? Because she did not hide her uncomfortable emotions, the atmosphere in the drawing-room was awkward. It was not surprising that the servants who served tea and dessert talked about their quarrel; because both Evelyn and Ethan¡¯s expressions were stiff. Ethan would normally have asked what she had been up to in the two days when he couldn¡¯t see her face properly. Someone who had always wanted to be by her side and anxiously made his best to make conversation, was now before her showing clear signs of discomfort. ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯ Evelyn¡¯s eyes narrowed, embracing her dissatisfaction. ¡°Are you worried about something?¡± If she didn¡¯t know why she should find out. If Ethan was a person who used to hide and avoid his feelings, she would have done the same, but since that wasn¡¯t the case, she thought it would be faster to ask. No, it had to be fast. Normally it would have been like that. ¡°Nothing.¡± But not today. Today he was different from usual. Ethan¡¯s voice was curt, avoiding answering. Evelyn¡¯s expression stiffened. His honesty was a warmth poured into her, and Evelyn wanted to continue to enjoy it. She wanted to be convinced that that warmth she liked so much was still hers. Nevertheless, far from giving her what she wanted, Ethan was rather running away. Under these circumstances, Evelyn had no choice but to pursue him. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s a relief.¡± Her words sounded light but Evelyn smiled brightly. ¡°Are you okay now?¡± ¡°¡­Thanks to you.¡± ¡°I was worried a lot, but I¡¯m glad to see that Brother is well now.¡± It was true that she was glad that he had quickly left his bed and got up. She had been receiving full reports from the Archduke¡¯s physician and the resident priest, but she felt relieved only after witnessing the recovery herself. She let Ethan play in the snow for no reason, and self-criticism and regret followed Evelyn. Even though he was a healthy person he could have spent a few more days being ill. Evelyn clicked her tongue inwardly and decided to order a few more coats for Ethan¡¯s closet. She hurriedly picked out some of the ready-made products of good quality but was not satisfied with them. In the future, it will be colder than now, so she must prepare in advance. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡± Her mind that was floating far away was brought back to earth. Ethan, still speaking in a hard tone without looking at her, blew away all other thoughts. ¡°I have to apologize. I kept thinking about whether I was careless or not.¡± Blinking, Ethan looked a bit more responsive, as expected. ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Brother is unfamiliar with the climate of Fedora, but I let you be in the snow for too long.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± ¡°Oh no! No!¡± Finally, Ethan¡¯s gaze reached Evelyn for the first time since entering the drawing-room. Even then, he ran away in the blink of an eye. ¡°Why do you think that? It¡¯s what I wanted, don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s embarrassing to even call it an illness. I am fine.¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes narrowed again. It seemed that he still cared about her¡­ but why did it feel different? It was a brief conflict. ¡®Do you want to keep floating in doubt? Or should I just ask the same as before?¡¯ Evelyn had become accustomed to Ethan in less than a month and now, overcome with impatience, chose the latter. ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± Her voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± Otherwise, she thought there was no reason for Ethan¡¯s attitude to change so suddenly, so she asked directly. There was actually one thing she could point out. Evelyn, who had reserved her words as if reading the room, spoke with difficulty. ¡°Are you offended because I didn¡¯t let you leave your bedroom for a few days?¡± ¡®Would this be how a thief feels after confessing?¡¯ Evelyn didn¡¯t want Ethan to get sick, so she took hard measures and supervised the physician herself. As a result, she heard that Ethan was suffocating in his confinement. If he was offended by such a response¡­ she was going to be honest and apologize. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m sorry. I was worried, so I¡­¡± Was it wrong to expect Ethan to return to his usual state after doing this? ¡°That¡­ You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t give her what she wanted. He continued to maintain his distance. It was the first time that something like this happened since they met at the gates of the Great Castle. Evelyn bit her lip. ¡®What¡¯s the matter? Why did Ethan suddenly want to widen the distance between us?¡¯ Even before she could finish her thoughts, Ethan jumped up from his seat. ¡°Today, today I¡¯ll¡­ just go back. Tomorrow¡­ yeah, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± Then he left the drawing-room without giving her time to try to stop him. She stared blankly at his back as she clenched the hands on her thighs. He used to give her sweet hope that she had no choice but to hold on while criticizing her own foolishness. Was he trying to steal it away like this; wasn¡¯t he too cruel? If he was going to do this in the first place, he shouldn¡¯t have given hope to her who had made up her mind. ¡®It can¡¯t be like this. Not now.¡¯ After letting go of her lip, Evelyn jumped up from her seat as if following Ethan. Her rapid steps quickly led her out of the drawing-room. As soon as she stepped through the door and into the hallway, she didn¡¯t have to go far to find Ethan standing there, stunned. What was he thinking so deeply that he didn¡¯t even notice Evelyn approaching? Evelyn was going to catch him so he couldn¡¯t run away any longer. She reached out and grabbed Ethan¡¯s arm, determined to hold him with all her might. Thanks to this, she felt how hurriedly Ethan pulled his arm as if it burnt. Ethan shook off Evelyn¡¯s hand with a sharp movement. Looking down at her with a stiff face, he left without giving her a proper explanation. Shocked, Evelyn froze on the spot. And she just stared at Ethan¡¯s back with a stupid expression on her face. Ethan rejected her. Although he returned to the drawing-room while trying to suppress his confusion, Ethan ran away again. He was having a hard time being in the same room with Evelyn. The eyes staring straight at him and the body temperature that touched him naturally became burdensome even though he didn¡¯t want it like that. A few minutes ago, he would have just accepted it all with joy, but now he was overly conscious of it. He didn¡¯t even realize that someone was approaching, but as soon as he felt the touch on his arm, he knew the owner of the warmth was Evelyn. It reminded him of a moment he would have preferred to forget. The moment he recalled the soft body he was holding while drunk and the body temperature he was longing for in his arms, his heart raced with a strange beat. He was just confused because he didn¡¯t know where the beating started. The warm fluttering disappeared, and all that was left was a sense of wavering heat. The unfamiliar experience jarred Ethan¡¯s head, leaving his thoughts tangled in a mess. He ruffled his hair roughly and stared at his hand. The feeling that still remained engulfed his heart. He wanted to feel it again, and he wanted to enjoy the feeling that coursed through the palm of his hand. He didn¡¯t know what kind of desire it was, but he could recognize that it was strange. ¡°This¡­¡± After forcibly rolling his brain, he found an excuse for a moment. ¡°Yeah, a cold.¡± ¡®I think my cold is still bad. There is a fever left. That¡¯s all.¡¯ Ethan shook his head with a still stiff face. ¡®I think I need to take a little bit of the cold wind.¡¯ ¡°I should go out.¡± Ethan walked to the stables with Philman following as always. ¡®If I ride a horse into the fierce cold of Fedora, this strange heat will quickly cool down.¡¯ As soon as he got on the horse and left the Great Castle, he thought it would be possible. Three hours had passed since Ethan left as if running away. Meanwhile, silence lingered in Evelyn¡¯s office. She was alone in her thoughts, bitten by all of those who came to her mind. Thanks to this, she couldn¡¯t even begin her work today. Evelyn¡¯s worries, which had put off all her work, were long. ¡®Shall I go to Ethan first? Should I be persistent to find out what happened?¡¯ Instead of moving as hastily as before, cautiously, carefully¡­ ¡°But then¡­¡± ¡®What if he shakes me off again?¡¯ When she remembered the moment Ethan threw her hand away, she choked up, and sadness arose. Ethan¡¯s stiff appearance at the time was overlaid with the figure of the Archduke looking at her when her identity was revealed. ¡®I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so cold-hearted all of a sudden after patting someone so sweetly that it makes people feel like melting.¡¯ She wanted to go to Ethan right away and press him for an answer, but she was afraid. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. Her hesitation only deepened because of his words. Taking a deep, long breath, Evelyn closed her eyes and leaned back in her chair. The sudden change in Ethan¡¯s attitude made her feel anxious. She would rather he wasn¡¯t nice to her from the beginning. Then she wouldn¡¯t have been so agitated just because her hand was pushed away. ¡°Now¡­¡± Evelyn chewed her lip, sulking at Ethan¡¯s ruthless change of behavior. It was almost a month. Nearly a month has passed since Ethan¡¯s arrival, and she hadn¡¯t had any problems so far. ¡®It would be nice if every moment was the same without changing, but suddenly why?¡¯ If Ethan hadn¡¯t acted weird so abruptly, she would have greeted that day with ease, but what is this? Five days until her coming-of-age ceremony. Only five days. Nothing will happen in the meantime. She will pass it without any problems as she is now. Evelyn clicked her tongue briefly and opened her eyes. ¡®Let¡¯s just wait one day. Didn¡¯t Ethan mention tomorrow himself?¡¯ There must be a reason she doesn¡¯t know. Waiting for a while would make no difference. ¡°How did I feel¡­¡± ¡®I held it back.¡¯ Nothing should change. It was right after she took a deep breath, the loud and high sound of a horn was heard. It was the emergency signal. Evelyn rose from her seat immediately and left her office. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 19 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 19 ¨C Original¡¯s Arranged Fate (1) The novel¡¯s title, which rules the world where Evelyn was born, was ¡¶At the End of the Journey¡·. If there is a story that must be known to understand the flow of the original plot, it¡¯s the background of the current Emperor of the Hereos Empire. The late Emperor of the Empire had a total of seven sons and three daughters, and the current Emperor, the fourth Prince, ascended to the throne after a fierce battle with his siblings. The current Archduke of Fedora was the 6th Prince of Hereos and supported his older brother, the 4th Prince, during the political conflict, and was given the Grand Duchy as a reward. The other princes and princesses were defeated in the war along with the families that supported them, and were mostly purged after the current Emperor ascended to the throne. Among them was the family of Cesar, the male lead of the original story. The Arangis Duchy, which was already extinct twenty years ago. The Arangis family had originally supported the second prince and was destroyed after being sentenced for treason two years after the fourth prince ascended to the throne. According to the plot, Cesar was the sole survivor of the Arangis Duchy. Cesar¡¯s mother had managed to escape from the scene of the slaughter and died while giving birth to him. After that, he was raised by his nanny and other vassals who fled with his mother. Thanks to this, he vowed to take revenge on the Emperor from a very young age. The background of the original novel was also the reason why Ethan was now being carried on a stretcher while covered in blood. Taking the droopy Ethan from the carriage, the knights stopped in front of the Castle. ¡°Ah¡­ ¡± The moment she found him covered in blood, Evelyn¡¯s face paled. Her eyes, which had hardened, saw the sharp cut on Ethan¡¯s stomach. Scarlet liquid dripped down and wet the Great Castle¡¯s ground. Evelyn couldn¡¯t keep her eyes on it, so she lowered her gaze to the ground. What greeted her this time was an arrow baptised in blood. One, two- the arrows increased in number one by one. Because Fedora¡¯s knights were pulling arrows from Ethan¡¯s back. Feeling dizzy, Evelyn shut her eyes tightly. She couldn¡¯t tell if the agitation she felt was due to Ethan, who was gravely injured, or because of the original plot she tried so hard to deny. One thing was certain: Evelyn didn¡¯t wish for today to happen. She bit her lip and blamed herself. She was so lost in her thoughts that she didn¡¯t even know Ethan had left the castle. She spent her time in her office without knowing anything, as she had even prohibited all of the servants from entering the office. And here was the result. Ethan was attacked as in the original story and returned to the castle with serious injuries that put his life at risk. The fact that he was attacked also meant that he had ignited the fuse of revenge that Cesar had been preparing for a long time. The main story had begun in earnest. There were no reports of arrival from those she sent to Heros. Nevertheless, it began. ¡®Soon, the Imperial Capital of the Hereos Empire will burn and the Emperor¡¯s head will be cut off.¡¯ Targeting Ethan is an incident that Cesar planned for the starting point of the big event. This was because only by killing him outside the territory of the Hereos could Cesar minimize the chaos that will arise after he ascends to the throne. He¡¯s trying to cut off Ethan¡¯s head so that he doesn¡¯t try to get revenge as he did. Ethan¡¯s maternal grandfather, Duke of Orman, who lives in the Imperial Capital as the current commander of the Imperial Knights, will also die with the Emperor. Sylvia and Prince Orman were also missing, but the original story stated that they were later found dead. From Ethan¡¯s point of view, isn¡¯t it more than enough to promise revenge? The Duke of Orman was a loyal follower of the current Emperor, so it was a family that had to be eliminated to usurp the throne. And the current Emperor¡¯s biological younger brother, Archduke Fedora, must also be included in the target¡¯s list. It was highly possible that the Archduke, who was returning to the castle, was also attacked. ¡®You knew it.¡¯ Evelyn knew that this day would come. Still, drunk with Ethan¡¯s warmth, stupidly¡­ She felt terribly pathetic and hated herself. Now that Fedora¡¯s bloodline was threatened, the original heroine must be by Cesar¡¯s side. Ignorant of the victims of the sword of the man she would fall in love with. Evelyn thought she was once more suited to the role of a Princess than a heroine who knew nothing. Because she loved Fedora, where she was born and raised, and tried to stop anyone who was trying to break through the family for revenge. In fact, Evelyn in the past tried to eliminate Cesar over and over again. However, no matter how carefully she prepared her sword, he always escaped. The original never allowed the main character to die. The result was only failure, and the only thing she learned from those efforts was to give up. When she saw the day had arrived, she couldn¡¯t help but drop her head helplessly. Don¡¯t turn a blind eye to past enlightenment and comply. It would have been nice if she had given up calmly instead of hoping for useless things because she was swept by vain emotions. If she had done that, she wouldn¡¯t have experienced the dizzying feeling that dragged her down to her feet. ¡®Ethan didn¡¯t even go near the hunting grounds.¡¯ Originally, the raid should have taken place when Ethan visited the hunting grounds. Archduke Fedora, who went to the hunting ground with him, was also injured. This creates a situation where only Evelyn is left to give them a blood transfusion to save them. Now, the two of them didn¡¯t even go to the hunting grounds, but the original was trying to lead the story to its predetermined ending. ¡®In the end, it¡¯s like this.¡¯ When Evelyn opened her tightly closed eyes, she heard an urgent voice as if they had been waiting for it. ¡°Princess, we need a transfusion!¡± Ethan was covered in red blood and breathing faintly, while Philman had lost consciousness. From Fedora¡¯s knights, who brought them to the Castle, to the busy physician and servants. It seemed as if only Evelyn¡¯s time had stopped in such a chaotic place. ¡°Princess!¡± However, the urgent call made her come to her senses. Even at the moment of realizing the omnipotent existence of the original again, she had to move instead of despairing. ¡°Take the Young Master to his bedroom. We are also preparing for blood transfusions.¡± ¡®Thank God.¡¯ Her voice didn¡¯t shake at all. Taking a deep breath, Evelyn tried to comfort herself. It wasn¡¯t surprising at all. Didn¡¯t she know not only the original story but also her own future from an early age? Although she wavered at the last minute but ¡­ She already knew it, there was no reason to feel hurt again. Instead of collapsing miserably, she just had to stand with her back upright and leave this place without a fuss. While Evelyn struggled to comfort herself, Ethan on the stretcher passed her. An unusually cold hand grabbed her wrist. ¡°E¡­¡± She felt like she was about to cry as she looked into Ethan¡¯s gold eyes, so blurred that he couldn¡¯t focus properly. She was uncertain whether it was because the person who had been infinitely affectionate to her was in danger, or because her own future had arrived. Whatever it was, she had to control her desire to cry for the time being. Ethan lost consciousness in the meantime, and his hand dropped. Immediately afterward, Evelyn¡¯s hard voice followed. ¡°What are you doing without moving?¡± The servants hurriedly moved Ethan to the bedroom. As she stepped through the long blood-stained hallway to his room, Evelyn saw Ethan lying like a corpse in bed. For a moment, she stopped breathing. She thought he was already dead. ¡®I know he doesn¡¯t die, but why?¡¯ ¡°Princess, the- the blood transfusion¡­¡± Before Evelyn¡¯s emotions had solidified into a proper form, a physician who brought a magic toolbox connected to a needle approached her. Leaving her scattered thoughts and emotions behind, Evelyn rolled up her sleeves with a calm expression on her face. ¡®My blood might not be used, but the result will not change even if I try to change it.¡¯ Even if she tried hard to hide it, if the original doesn¡¯t allow it, it¡¯s a meaningless action. In the end, the original will somehow reveal her identity when the necessary moment comes. ¡®If it¡¯s going to happen either way, just do it now.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t stop worrying about when her identity would be revealed, nor could she stop being shaken by hopes while wasting her emotions. The brief hope she had in Ethan¡¯s warmth was the last for Evelyn. The last thing she had held in her grasp crumbled, leaving nothing behind. Evelyn had already been exhausted for a long time and did not reject the original plot, which was right in front of her. ¡°Hurry up.¡± Then, they will know Ethan¡¯s and her blood types are different. When she realized the absolute existence of the original work again and was crushed by it, she chose to comply instead of resist, as the stinging pain climbed up her forearm. The concept of blood transfusion existed in this world and the technology that made it possible also existed. It was thanks to the research of a wizard in the Kingdom of Yutra who discovered the concept of blood types four years ago. The concept spread across the continent in less than a year. Since then, magical tools for transfusion had also developed rapidly. Of all things, it became possible in the era of Evelyn¡¯s birth. ¡®The origin of medicine is very different from the medicine of my previous life, and the kind of blood type is also different.¡¯ In this world, blood has properties and characteristics. Properties can be seen as the concept of blood type, and characteristics can be said to be evidence of blood kinship. It is impossible to have different characteristics between blood relatives. If the characteristics of the parents are different, one of the two will be inherited, yet Evelyn didn¡¯t possess any of the characteristics of Archduke Fedora or his wife. So, it couldn¡¯t mean anything else but being the characteristics of someone else. ¡®Probably my paternal characteristics.¡¯ The original work stated that Evelyn had nothing to do with the blood of the Archduke. Thanks to this, Ethan was in danger of dying, but¡­ In case of emergencies, quite a number of employees of the same blood type as the direct line of the Archduke were employed. Of course, the safest way was to receive blood from blood relatives. Because for one in ten, there were cases of seizures and death even after transfusions of blood of the same type. The only way to avoid side effects is to transfuse blood from direct relatives with the same characteristics. This was the main reason the Castle¡¯s physician asked for a blood transfusion from Evelyn. Red blood flowed out through the transfusion tool brought by the physician. Evelyn watched it silently and closed her eyes remembering the wizards and physicians she had bought herself four years ago. ¡®I should¡¯ve given up then.¡¯ If I had, I would be resting comfortably somewhere else by now. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 20 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 20 ¨C Original¡¯s Arranged Fate (2) There were times when she felt more longing than now, so she kept busy hiding the truth. Even after giving up on the dreams revealing the future, Evelyn tried to hide her own identity for a while. What she did around that time was to forge her medical records herself. Thanks to this, Evelyn was known to have the same properties and characteristics of blood as the Archduke. Yet, Evelyn knew better than anyone that it was a lie. She did it by securing documents from a wizard located outside the Duchy. ¡°The two samples have different properties, and as a result of discriminating the detailed characteristics, they cannot be considered blood relatives.¡± When she submitted an anonymous request for a blood test between the Archduke and herself, the response that came back was short and decisive. So, from then on, the result she would face in the current situation was obvious. ¡°Oh¡­?¡± The physician who conducted the blood test was frozen in place. It was required to run a blood test before any transfusion. This was because it was the only way possible to avoid responsibility for side effects or risks that may occur after a transfusion was performed. It wasn¡¯t different even in critical conditions. ¡®A good example is right now, if the test had been skipped and a blood transfusion had taken place, Ethan would have died.¡¯ His health information was provided by Orman Duchy, and his blood type and characteristics were the same as those of the Archduke. So, in principle, Ethan and Evelyn must have the same blood quality and characteristics. However, the results in front of them were different from their natural expectations, so the physicians could not help but panic. ¡°What are you doing? Start the blood transfusion right now-!¡± Another physician tried to argue with the frozen man and also stiffened at the results. Suddenly, Evelyn, who had been watching them, pulled the corners of her mouth up and said, ¡°Oh? But how?¡± Receiving no answer, Evelyn said what she had to say. ¡°Isn¡¯t the blood right?¡± They did not dare to affirm, but neither did they deny it. ¡°Then you should bring in servants with the same blood. What are you doing so lost there?¡± The physicians came to their senses and ran out the bedroom, slamming the door open and shouting. Soon after, servants of the same blood as the direct line of the Archduke arrived at the bedroom. Evelyn watched the whole process of transfusion of their blood to Ethan. After about two hours after the horn rang the physician announced that Ethan¡¯s wounds had been closed and the danger had passed. Only then did Evelyn rise from her seat. Her steps felt heavy as she looked at Ethan, who was still unconscious. She blocked the warmth she had once enjoyed to her heart¡¯s content and turned away. It wasn¡¯t that difficult, perhaps because she had prepared herself by imagining today dozens of times, hundreds of times, maybe thousands of times. With every step she took, a reluctance gripped her, but it wasn¡¯t enough to stop her. There had been no news about it, but Archduke Fedora must have been attacked like Ethan. But neither Ethan nor the Archduke will die. So, there was no reason for her to remain in the Grand Castle using worries as an excuse. Evelyn could escape the castle as it was. Like a person who never existed in the first place. Then, when the news that her blood was different reached Archduke Fedora, she wouldn¡¯t face the expression he would make. If she had to face the cold Archduke¡¯s gaze, telling her to leave, she wouldn¡¯t be able to remain as calm as she was now. She definitely would be agitated. ¡®Maybe I will even cling to his feet.¡¯ ¡®Please don¡¯t leave me.¡¯ But even if she appealed, she would be abandoned. Once again, having always weighed on Evelyn and showed off its presence, the Original Story extinguished any hope. Therefore, she could not hold any confidence that the Archduke would take her in consideration of past affection. It was inevitable, she would be abandoned. Although she knew the future, she still didn¡¯t want to embrace it in misery. Fortunately, her death wasn¡¯t essential for the main plot of the original story. The setting ¡®death¡¯ wasn¡¯t essential as long as Evelyn disappeared to create a vacant spot for the real one to return. As long as the main story is not altered, the novel is rather docile. Being abandoned was unavoidable, but if she behaved well, she could avoid dying coldly on the street. ¡®So, don¡¯t be fooled by it, and let¡¯s go now.¡¯ Evelyn had arrived at her bedroom at a faster pace than usual and pulled the call rope. After a while, a maid arrived. ¡°Call Aubrey and clear everyone from around my bedroom. I want to be alone.¡± ¡°Yes, Princess.¡± Considering that the maid¡¯s attitude towards Evelyn was still polite, it seemed that what happened in Ethan¡¯s bedroom had not yet spread. Probably because the physicians were wary. Up until now, the succession structure of Fedora Grand Duchy had been firm. But even that wouldn¡¯t last long. Evelyn looked out the window as the maid left the bedroom. Recalling Ethan¡¯s gold eye glaring in front of her, she felt sick. Her wrists tingled as she gripped her cold hands. She kept thinking of him lying on the bed. Evelyn shook her head, trying to erase his image. ¡°Useless¡­¡± Expectations¡­ Her words, which she could not finish, faded away in the void. It would be a lie if she said that she didn¡¯t resent Ethan. However, she had no intention of venting her anger on him, who knew nothing. She didn¡¯t want to fall that much. She didn¡¯t want to feel anger at the warmth he had been giving over the past month. Rather than resenting him, the sadness that she couldn¡¯t dwell in his kindness was deeper. ¡®It¡¯s disappointing, and I still crave for it but¡­ let¡¯s not be greedy. Be satisfied with what you have enjoyed¡­¡¯ ¡®I had a vain wish, but it turned out like this, what else can I do?¡¯ As long as the Original existed, there was nothing she could do. ¡®It¡¯s a future you knew would come. So don¡¯t feel hurt and move on.¡¯ It was time to put everything down and leave. Although she liked to compete fiercely for the win, she was helpless in the fight against the Original, where it was already decided who would lose. Sighing, Evelyn searched the corner of the dressing room as she waited for Aubrey. A secret space created inside her closet was revealed. Evelyn took out the item she had kept hidden there. A travel bag she had packed to take with her when she left the Grand Castle. Suddenly, she smiled. Even though she had hopes of remaining here, she didn¡¯t toss the bag. Even after she had high expectations and spent time in her bedroom, she had never thought that she should dispose of it. It seemed that her very deep subconscious mind knew that the future would betray her wishes. Sighing again, she picked up the bag and a knock on the door woke her up. Aubrey had arrived. Evelyn hid the bag out of sight, and said, ¡°Come on in.¡± Aubrey came into the bedroom and bowed with a gloomy expression on her face. ¡°Princess, did you call?¡± Evelyn blinked while staring at Aubrey, closed her eyes, and spoke in an unusually cold tone. ¡°Do you remember that day three years ago?¡± She opened her eyes again. Aubrey flinched and trembled, but she couldn¡¯t deny it. On the day Aubrey was about to be sold to a back alley pimp to pay for her father¡¯s debt, Evelyn paid off the debt and bought her merely because she needed someone to respond only to her commands. ¡°Then you will remember what I said that day.¡± ¡°¡­Just once, the Princess asked me to fulfill your orders at all costs once.¡± This time, Aubrey gave the correct answer. Obviously, this was what Evelyn had said while granting a calculated favor. It was a deal established for today. ¡°I will give you that order now.¡± ¡°Pl-please speak.¡± She still kept the favor of that day present? Aubrey waited for Evelyn¡¯s next command with a determined expression on her face. She stared at the maid as if exhausted and continued, ¡°Go outside the castle and visit the guild Utah. Speak my name, say the day has come and they will understand.¡± ¡°Why at the guild so suddenly¡­¡± Aubrey started to ask out of habit, but shut her mouth immediately. It was because Evelyn looked at her with cold, dark eyes, unlike usual. ¡°I saved your life that day.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think what I asked for in return is a very difficult request, don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡®Will you pay back the money you should have paid with your body?¡¯ When that unspoken question lingered at the end of her words, Aubrey shuddered. ¡°Hurry up.¡± After she left, Evelyn headed to the closet next to her dressing table. She took out the paper and quill stored there and wrote a short letter. After she put it in an envelope, she put the quill down and a dark silence came upon her. ¡®Is it because the surroundings are too quiet?¡¯ Evelyn held her breath unaware and closed her eyes. She had already packed her belongings, and the words left were short. Thanks to this, her preparations for leaving were quickly completed. ¡®It¡¯s like it¡¯s pushing me to leave¡­¡¯ Inhaling, Evelyn left the letter on her desk and removed some clothes from the bag. Plain winter clothes that could be found everywhere. She changed quickly and held a winter hood in her hands. Afterward, she stood still and waited next to the door for perhaps¡­ five minutes? As she grabbed the doorknob to leave the bedroom after all preparations were completed, Evelyn paused and looked back. Looking into the space where she had lived for over ten years, she felt a little ache. Nonetheless, she finally exited the bedroom after checking the watch in her pocket. Tension grew as she walked over the corner hallways that servants didn¡¯t use. Whenever she heard even a small sound, she stopped, startled. Each time she heard the sound of people¡¯s voices or footsteps, her heart pounded loudly and screamed silently like a person caught doing something evil. The fact that she was a fake was probably known. Thus, she was afraid that if she was caught, people would sneer, saying she was sneaking away like a rat who had sinned. Evelyn didn¡¯t want to collapse in front of those who had watched her ever since she was born. One miserable experience from her previous life was enough for her. ¡®So please¡­¡¯ she hoped to escape from the castle without being noticed by anyone. ¡®Since I have accepted a fate I had never asked for, I¡¯m sure you can do this much for me.¡¯ Evelyn was so desperate that she even prayed to the Original Story that had doomed her. However, at the bottom of such a wish, there was still a regret that had not been abandoned. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 21 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 21 ¨C Original¡¯s Arranged Fate (3) She hoped someone would find her and hold onto her, telling her not to leave. Evelyn continued walking, embracing her contradictory desires. After a few minutes, she reached her first destination without being noticed by anyone. The east entrance of the castle, which was locked because it wasn¡¯t normally used. From her pocket, Evelyn pulled out the bundle of keys she had already brought. When she opened the door and stepped outside, the gently piled-up snow was the first thing that greeted her. ¡°Ha¡­¡± The white breath she exhaled was beautiful despite this situation. Evelyn pulled up her hood to block the swirling cold wind. The reason she chose the east entrance was that it connected to the closed mountain path passage. She followed the back path, which she had tried to learn over and over again, until she reached a large iron fence. After that, she reached out and fiddled with the recently changed lock. She was sluggish in her search for the match in the bundle of keys in her hands. But it wasn¡¯t long before the lock opened with a loud click. As she pulled the tightly entangled chains, there was a rattling, creaking, and loud noise. Locks and chains. Evelyn, who released them all, pulled the tightly closed iron bars. The creaking of the hinges was quite loud. Evelyn took a deep breath as she dropped a bundle of keys that she no longer had to use. She stopped for a moment because her useless wishes didn¡¯t let her go. 1 minute, 5 minutes, 10 minutes¡­ She waited until her patience ran out, but no one came even after the loud noise. For a long time, she stood in front of it and wasted time, but nothing happened. It was then that Evelyn was able to move her dejected feet. The farther away she got from her castle, the more her warm memories flooded her. Not only the Archduke and the Grand Duchess, but also the castle¡¯s servants, as well as Ethan, with whom she had been spending most of her time lately. As she remembered him lying on the ground and bleeding, she felt like choking. Nevertheless, Evelyn couldn¡¯t stop. It was as if an invisible force was pushing her. Evelyn walked along the mountain path for a long time. The sound of the gently piled snow being crushed followed her footsteps. Suddenly, she heard a squeaking noise from the opposite direction. He, who was once indebted to Evelyn like Aubrey, kept his promise. A carriage appearing at an unexpected moment stopped in front of Evelyn. ¡°Princess.¡± A middle-aged man in the driver¡¯s seat jumped down and bowed politely. Evelyn had helped his guild, which was on the brink of bankruptcy two years ago. And she asked him to send a carriage whenever she went out to avoid the eyes of others in the future. The man did not forget the promise of that day and brought a carriage. In the first place, it was not surprising that she only helped those with certain characteristics that would not betray her grace. Evelyn nodded and accepted the man¡¯s greeting. Then she got into the wagon and searched in her pockets. It was to check the pocket watch she had brought with her as she left the bedroom. ¡°6:20 p.m.¡± About an hour had passed since she left the bedroom. As Evelyn checked the time, the wagon began to move. It was really easy for Evelyn to leave Fedora¡¯s Grand Castle. In the end, no one caught her running away, as well as no one held her from leaving. The name of the owner of Evelyn¡¯s now-vacated place and the real daughter of Archduke Fedora was ¡®Etrada.¡¯ ¡®A person who will be happy.¡¯ The name had a warm meaning befitting a novel¡¯s heroine and was given by her mother. According to her setting, Etrada parted ways with her mother when she was four years old. Mother and daughter were living a wandering life and stopped in a villa where a festival was held. She lost her mother there and was forced to wander the streets. But a few months later, she met an old priest and followed him to the orphanage he ran. An orphanage run by the small temple of the Viscounty of Amoren on the western periphery of the Hereos Empire. It was also the place where Etrada, when she turned nine, met Cesar. The old priest managing the orphanage had been favored by Duke Arangis in the past, thus he hid Cesar for a while. Thanks to this she became entangled with Cesar when she witnessed him wielding a sword manifesting blue mana. Mana was exclusive to nobles. It was a power that can only be dealt with by engraving a magic circle in the heart by consuming mana stones processed according to certain operation methods. Having seen it, Cesar believed that Etrada should be eliminated. If Etrada had not drawn the same blue mana from her hand, at the moment he lifted his sword in the air, she would have died. ¡°Is this really Mana?¡± ¡°Ho¡­?¡± Etrada already had mana thanks to a mana stone that her mother had unknowingly consumed. There was no background explanation as to where her mother took the mana stone or why she was given it. And, in fact, it didn¡¯t really matter. What was important in that scene was that Etrada categorized her mana. Even though she did not learn from anyone, she had already reached the level of an intermediate knight. At the young age of nine years. It was such a talent that it would be an insult to call her a genius. When Cesar, surprised to see something unexpected, stiffened, young Etrada offered him a proposal. ¡°Teach me how to use this.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep it a secret that you¡¯re using Mana. You don¡¯t want to get caught, do you?¡± Although it was only a clumsy threat from a young child, Cesar, who appreciated her talent, accepted her offer willingly. Thus, Etrada learned how to use her mana from Cesar. Soon after, Cesar left the orphanage, and Etrada also became independent at the age of fourteen according to the management policy. And later, they met again according to the fate set by the original story. By the summer of the year Etrada turned eighteen, she had built her career as a mercenary as soon as she left the orphanage. The original story begins only when they reunite as the head of a mercenary guild and the leader of a rebel party and continue their past relationship. That was all Evelyn knew about the past of the two main characters. The original story she read in her previous life didn¡¯t deal much with the histories of the two main characters. It was only mentioned through the main character¡¯s recollection. Of course, it was enough to perceive large flows and important information. At this point in time, the two were at the level of advanced knights in managing mana. It was possible for them to apply tangible mana to an object, and even upon removing the body, the tangible form was maintained. Of the hundreds of thousands of knights, only a few of them had reached this level, and even if they searched all over the continent, they could barely exceed a few thousand units. These skills and potential would eventually lead the rebellion to success. After the two main characters take over the Imperial city, the forces at the border of the Empire with different countries, as well as those opposing Cesar, will move quickly. Most of them were members of a faction that supported other members of the royal family, such as the Duke of Arangis in the past. Like Cesar, they were survivors of a fallen family or nobles who barely maintained their lives while avoiding the downfall. Cesar gradually recruited them and formed a force that wouldn¡¯t lose. Already, the situation in Hereos must have been chaotic due to a sudden civil war. As evidence, the borders of Fedora were quite cluttered. Evelyn glanced at the tensed border guards while accepting the entry permit issued by the administrator. ¡°Next.¡± The business-like confirmation of procedure complete was very short. Evelyn escaped the administrator¡¯s sight without saying a word. She then pulled out a scarf from the luggage bag she had brought herself. After draping it over the common black hoodie, all she had to do was stand around the border checkpoint. ¡°It¡¯s definitely less cold¡­¡± Evelyn muttered a little. The air was warm even though she only came down two days by boat. Recalling her faint breath in the Grand Castle¡¯s garden, she dropped her head. She didn¡¯t like to find herself thinking about everything and comparing it to Fedora. Evelyn struggled to look forward, not backward. She could do a lot from now on as long as she didn¡¯t touch the main story. As she filled her head with her future plans, she was able to shake off her frivolous thoughts. The first thing to do was to go to Vetern, the Imperial capital of the Hereos Empire. She left the castle three days ago with a clear destination, and she was helped by another indebted person who had prepared everything for her to leave the Principality of Fedora. She boarded a ship straight from the harbor of Holfman, allowing her to set foot in Hereos¡¯ territory in two days. If she had followed the land route, it would have taken five days, but she arrived quickly because she was using a small, maneuverable ship. It will take a lot longer to get to Vetern, though. Fortunately for Evelyn, she had prepared a lot for today¡¯s plan. She would be able to save considerable time. ¡°Are you the person I met in the summer two years ago?¡± As she was alone in her thoughts, she heard an unfamiliar voice. When Evelyn turned to the direction the sound was coming from, she saw a boy believed to be in his mid-teens. When she saw that the scarf he was wearing was yellow, she replied while nodding. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll serve you.¡± As if it was only natural, she followed the boy. She didn¡¯t want to waste any time. Busy days will follow from now on. Evelyn was a person who had a lot to pay back. Everything she had received during her stay at the Grand Castle was a debt to her. Didn¡¯t she steal everything that belonged to Etrada and was a person without a drop of blood with the Archduke? Even if it wasn¡¯t a situation she wanted, that fact didn¡¯t change. Therefore, all plans after leaving the Grand Castle were to pay off the debt. No one forced it, but it was Evelyn¡¯s wish. That way she thought she could become a completely different person. The first step was to erase any point of contact and clear any hint of her past. However, what she planned to do wasn¡¯t something she could achieve by moving slowly and leisurely. She had no intention of wasting her time by dawdling. She needed to get to Vetern before things were sorted out. Evelyn gradually accelerated her pace following the boy who took the lead. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 22 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 22 ¨C Completely Different From The Original (1) PART TWO ¡ª ACTORS ON STAGE Dark clouds filled the sky and began scattering snow as soon as Archduke Fedora passed the outer castle of Holfman. The Archduke returned safely through the snow that had begun to fall again. However, his arrival was too ambiguous to use the word ¡®fortunate.¡¯ Only twenty days out. What happened while the Archduke was away was by no means easy to explain. Archduke Fedora had wasted five more days after being attacked by unidentified assassins and was greeted first by Alonso, the butler of the castle. None of the words that came out of his mouth immediately after that were welcoming. ¡°What?¡± Alonso, with a pale complexion, repeated his previous words at the Archduke¡¯s stunned question. Ethan had ventured out of the castle five days ago and was brought back with serious injuries. ¡°The physician said that he¡¯s not in danger anymore, but¡­ He has not yet regained consciousness. Several messengers have departed to deliver this news.¡± Alonso hurriedly updated the Archduke while holding an envelope in his hand. No words were coming out of the Archduke¡¯s slightly open mouth. He recalled the group of men who attacked him and his knights. Because of them, he had to change his route, and because of this, he did not meet the messengers who had left to deliver the news. The Archduke¡¯s departure at the borders had a large party of knights. Thanks to this, the attack was not difficult to repel, and there were no casualties among the knights who moved with him. When the attack failed, the assassins committed suicide by drinking poison, and none of their identities could be discerned. Nevertheless, as soon as he heard about Ethan, he had suspicions about the connection between both attacks. ¡°Ethan¡­ I have to go to Ethan.¡± It was when the Archduke moved toward Ethan¡¯s room, the butler next to him added in an urgent tone. ¡°A- and the Princess¡­¡± The Archduke felt like the world was collapsing under his feet when he heard the story. ¡®Apart from Ethan, Evelyn had problems too.¡¯ He had taken just one step, and his foot halted as if it had taken root on the spot. ¡°A blood transfusion, the test for a blood transfusion¡­ blood¡­ The physicians proceeded with the detailed identification, but¡­ The two are not related by blood¡­¡± While he was forcibly holding onto his mind that was about to fall into despair, thoughts that were not properly organized poured out of his mouth. ¡°Right now¡­ what are you saying¡­? Explain properly¡­¡± ¡°You- Your Highness the Archduke!¡± Just as he was about to ask the butler for details, someone jumped down from the upper floor shouting loudly. He was an administrative official working in the castle¡¯s telegram office. ¡°There has been a rebellion in Hereos! The Imperial Palace has been overthrown, His Majesty the Emperor has passed away and the Lords¡¯ soldiers are on the move!¡± When the official¡¯s announcement was finished, Archduke Fedora realized why he and Ethan had been attacked. His brother died, and the throne¡¯s owner had changed. The new Master will change the name of Hereos and was trying to purge the Emperor¡¯s faction the same way he did in the past. Archduke Fedora and Duke Orman should be on the list of the purge that will let blood flow in the Empire. When the Archduke began to understand what was going on, Alonso impatiently interrupted his thoughts. Having dedicated all his life to the Grand Duchy, he thought there was someone more important than Ethan. ¡°Your Highness, Princess¡­ When the Princess took the blood test to give the Young Master a blood transfusion, the blood of the two didn¡¯t match. As a result of the random detailed test conducted by the physicians, they said that the two were not blood-related.¡± The butler continued speaking to the Archduke, who was still frozen. ¡°With His Highness the Archduke¡­ the blood didn¡¯t match, either.¡± ¡°Kuuhgk!¡± Even though he inhaled, somehow he choked. What the butler said just now had a really simple meaning. Evelyn wasn¡¯t his daughter. ¡®How the hell?¡¯ At the same time as he lost himself in doubts, there was a face, a memory, that popped into his mind. ¡°Miss, Your Highness the Duchess, please I¡¯m begging.¡± A strange lowly woman came to find her, grabbing her swollen stomach. ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡± Every time that woman looked at the Grand Duchess, she stroked her belly gloomily. ¡°The handmaiden rolled down the stairs and¡­¡± Even the sudden death of the handmaiden who received Evelyn on the day she was born. If Evelyn wasn¡¯t really his daughter, that was the time. If not then, there would be no way for anyone else to touch a child who grew up under his strong protection. Even though no one explained it, the Archduke realized more than the others. In an instant, anger erupted. Even the Archduke himself did not know who the anger was directed at. Was it directed at the one who paid back the favor as an enemy or toward the enemy¡¯s child? Although confused, the Archduke clenched his jaw, looking back on the past with Evelyn. The baby, which was small enough for him to hold with one hand, had grown to be large enough to run towards him at some point. Every time she received a compliment from him, she raised his chin and put strength into her lips, an expression that showed how much she tried not to show it, and yet, a shy smile sprayed on her face, filling him with happiness that remained in his memory. For a moment, impatience overlaid on the anger. ¡°Eve- Where- Eve¡­¡± The words that were wrung out under his will to meet Evelyn were not completed. Nevertheless, the butler, who understood it, answered with a very anxious voice. ¡°That day¡­ The same day the Young Master was injured, she disappeared immediately. There was a letter left in the Princess¡¯s bedroom but¡­ I couldn¡¯t open it because it¡¯s addressed to His Highness. Immediately after we found the letter, the Knights Commander organized a search team and sent them out, but no news has arrived yet.¡± The Archduke staggered as if imitating the trembling voice that gave him the news. ¡°Your Highness!¡± Thanks to the support of the butler, he was able to avoid collapsing to the floor. However, out of his mind, the Archduke wanted to collapse on the spot. ¡®How could all this¡­ while I was away¡­?¡¯ The Archduke grit his teeth and took the letter the butler was holding tightly in his hand. What awaited him inside the open envelope that was opened with a rustling sound was a short sentence. [I am grateful for the past, and I will never forget the grace with which you raised me.] When he saw Evelyn¡¯s familiar handwriting, the Archduke let out a dejected breath. ¡°Ha!¡± Evelyn knew a truth the Archduke did not know. Since when? In fact, it didn¡¯t matter right now. It had been more than four years since the blood identification magic was developed and more than two years after it was commercialized. Still, the Archduke was unaware of the relationship between Evelyn and himself. It means that someone volunteered to cover up the truth. ¡®It¡¯s you.¡¯ Archduke Fedora was sure it was Evelyn. Complex and intense emotions were mixed in an instant. Sadness about carrying it all alone from a young age without discussing anything. Anger for being deceived for such a long time. Different emotions were mixed and inflated, but betrayal was the strongest of all. A sense of betrayal towards Evelyn, who didn¡¯t trust him. She did not trust the Archduke. She hid everything she knew, and then, when she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, she left. Thinking that the Archduke, after knowing the truth about her, would harm her instead of embracing her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have left him so mercilessly. ¡®Even leaving without anyone noticing on the day of the accident, doesn¡¯t it mean that you had all prepared in advance?¡¯ As if she knew that day would come, she must have prepared a way to leave in advance. ¡°Huu¡­¡± Between the forced breaths, there was a feeling of resentment that could not be alleviated by anyone. ¡®I understand that the matter wasn¡¯t light, but Evelyn should have spoken. ¡ªThis is what happened, and this is the situation¡­¡ª something like that¡­¡¯ ¡°Haha¡­¡± The Archduke thought so and immediately mocked himself as he recalled the anger he had just now, he couldn¡¯t get angry at all or he would prove her fears correct. He was so shabby. Even though he¡¯d been by Evelyn¡¯s side all her life, he didn¡¯t give her the trust she could rely on unconditionally. If he had been a better father, Evelyn might have spoken to him. Instead of hiding everything and running away, she could have revealed everything and asked for help. The reason Evelyn couldn¡¯t tell him the truth was that he was lacking. When his thoughts reached that point, he couldn¡¯t raise his head. The corners of his eyes were so hot that he tried to cover them with his hand, but the heat did not abate. His lips trembled, but his voice was firm as he gave the order. ¡°Close the borders.¡± The butler who was supporting him flinched. However, the decision of Archduke Fedora did not change. ¡°All Lords will be given orders, and all troops will have to keep an eye on the border with Hereos.¡± The order he gave now meant to set up a wartime system. He didn¡¯t know who they were, but the one who overthrew the Emperor would not give up on Ethan and the Archduke easily. ¡°And¡­¡± After a brief pause, the trembling voice continued. ¡°Find Eve.¡± Contrary to his words, the Archduke was sure he would never find Evelyn. According to Alonso, five days had passed since she left. If she had boarded a ship, it would be enough time for her to reach another country. The Archduke knew Evelyn had a strong temperament for fighting and a strong sense of winning. He could tell because he watched every moment she grew up beside him. She had the insight to find the best way and the determination she needed to change according to the situation. As soon as such a person realized what had happened, she removed herself. She decided that it was best to avoid the issue instead of discussing the matter with the Archduke. If so, she must have hidden away in a place that the Archduke wouldn¡¯t be able to find by now. ¡®There is no way she is still in Fedora.¡¯ Even though he knew it, he wanted to close the border, so it was no different from actually giving up finding Evelyn. In other words, he prioritized protecting Ethan over finding Evelyn. It wasn¡¯t because he knew she wasn¡¯t his daughter. It was because of the choices he had made before Evelyn was even born. Because he was a father who had already abandoned Ethan once. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 23 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 23 ¨C Completely Different From The Original (2) He couldn¡¯t abandon his son again. It was the same as twenty years ago. Even then, he chose one of the two precious things in his life, and this time, he had to make the same decision. To choose between the precious daughter who had escaped from his arms and a precious son who was in danger in his arms. Now that the daughter had evaporated overnight, the Archduke chose the son he could embrace with more certainty. ¡°I¡¯m not good enough. To you and Eve¡­¡± He recalled the conversation he had with Ethan on the wall. The Archduke closed his burning eyes and said, clenching his jaw. ¡°Also strengthen the security of the castle. No one should enter without my permission.¡± Understanding the meaning of his order, the butler bowed his head with a pale complexion. ¡°Yes, Your Highness¡­¡± Alonso didn¡¯t dare to say anything to the Archduke who chose Ethan over Evelyn. ¡°What about Ethan?¡± ¡°He is in the bedroom.¡± ¡°I want to see that kid.¡± He stumbled for a moment, but the Archduke moved on his own. When he finally arrived at his son¡¯s bedroom, he could see his pale complexion and heavy breathing. He felt like his eyes were getting dark. The faces of those who shared Ethan¡¯s life came to mind. Sylvia and her husband in Heros, and even Duke Orman. So many different people, the worries that filled him were full of them and weighed on him. He wasn¡¯t just worried about Ethan. Sylvia was also a dear friend to him. It was a combination of distress over a close friend and a close friend¡¯s family, of course, he would be worried. His heart was heavy because their life and death were uncertain. It was already heartbreaking to hear about the passing of the brother whom he had trusted all his life. It was also hard to think what to say to Ethan when he regained consciousness. In the meantime, Evelyn¡¯s face, who had left his side, glimmered in his mind, making it difficult to breathe. However, it was time to accept the sudden breakup and change. Forcing himself to lead and make decisions, he received a detailed report of the inside story, and he closed his eyes, feeling devastated. When he arrived at the castle, he was greeted with news of five arrows stuck in Ethan¡¯s back and side. He managed to escape from those who rushed him to death. If Ethan¡¯s skills were even a little lacking, the Archduke would have lost his son. Just imagining that made his heart constrict from intense anger and fear. The Archduke held the hand of still unconscious Ethan and prayed for him to wake up safely. It was all he could do, he was helpless. Waking with a faint moan, the first thing Ethan felt was pain. His stomach, back, legs, and shoulders were burning as if on fire. In addition, his eyes, which had been accustomed to the darkness, complained of pain even in the dim light shining through his eyelids. Nevertheless, Ethan overcame the pain and lifted his heavy eyelids. ¡°Young Master!¡± Philman¡¯s familiar voice hummed from afar. ¡°Are you awake? Physician, call the physician immediately!¡± By the time the sound began to be heard clearly, he was able to distinguish things beyond his blurry vision. Ethan glanced behind him and scanned the room. ¡°Philman¡­¡± Ethan turned his head about, looking through the bedroom. But no matter how much he looked around, Philman was the only one there. Ethan had to face the emotions that filled him inside. ¡®What the hell makes me so upset?¡¯ As soon as he asked himself this question, the figure of Evelyn he had seen just before he lost consciousness hovered in his mind. Her face, which appeared precariously pale and tired, seemed to have been embedded in his eyes. Only then did Ethan realize that he was looking for Evelyn. He was worried that she might have been surprised by the unsightly scene she had witnessed unnecessarily. Ethan wanted to see Evelyn so badly, he forced his mouth to open. ¡°Evelyn?¡± He looked for Evelyn with a cracked voice, but no answer came back. In that eerie silence, Ethan was about to say something more, but those who heard Philman¡¯s shouts rushed into the room. ¡°Young Master, are you awake? Can you see me?¡± The physician and other servants entered his bedroom, which became noisy in an instant. None of them was the person Ethan wanted. He asked again, looking at the physician who had begun examining his wounds. ¡°Where is Evelyn?¡± There was no answer this time as well. If there was anything different from Philman¡¯s silence, it was that the servants flinched in unison. Even in his still hazy mind, he could feel something odd. ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°Ethan!¡± This time, it was Archduke Fedora who came in, bursting through the door and cutting his question short. Ethan breathed a sigh of relief as soon as he saw the Archduke. ¡°Father¡­¡± The Archduke staggered towards the bed. His eyes were red as he lowered himself immediately and grabbed Ethan¡¯s hand. ¡°You woke up. What about your body? Do you feel uncomfortable somewhere?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Judging from the circumstances, it seemed that much time had passed since he lost consciousness. Ethan smiled softly to reassure the Archduke. As if imitating him, the Archduke smiled sadly. ¡°As for the raiders¡­¡± There was no way that the Archduke who returned to the castle could not have heard anything. He wanted to ask how things were going, but the Archduke shook his head. ¡°Later, we¡¯ll talk about that later. You need to rest. For the time being, you just focus on resting well.¡± Ethan, noticing that the Archduke¡¯s hand was trembling, nodded obediently. He was too tired to share complicated stories right now. ¡°Yes¡­ All right.¡± Having decided to obey the will of his father, Ethan finally brought up the unanswered question he had asked upon waking up. ¡°But¡­¡± His gaze rested on the closed bedroom door. ¡°Where is Evelyn? Distracted by Evelyn¡¯s absence, Ethan didn¡¯t notice the shade formed on the Archduke¡¯s face. ¡°¡­We¡¯ll talk about that later, too. When you recover¡­ Now rest.¡± ¡°Yes? What does that¡­¡± ¡®I only asked about Evelyn, but why is everyone avoiding answering?¡¯ Ethan asked while feeling puzzled, but instead of an answer, the Archduke stood up from his seat with a stiff look. ¡°Father¡­?¡± ¡°First, rest. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± Wiping his tired face, the Archduke turned around. Ethan couldn¡¯t stop him as he left the bedroom. He looked around the room again, but the physician, who was examining the wounds, and the servants waiting to serve him, all avoided his gaze. ¡°¡­Everyone, out.¡± After bidding them away, Ethan stared at Philman. When he forced himself to stand up, Philman supported him. As he put the pillow up and leaned on it, Ethan¡¯s body sagged. Taking a deep breath, he asked. ¡°How long has it been?¡± ¡°A week has passed.¡± ¡°That long?¡± Ethan clicked his tongue briefly and touched his stomach. The pain as if his skin was burning was clear. When he looked back at Philman immediately after taking a breath, the guilt deepened. Philman was covered with bandages, too. There were visible signs of convex swelling under the clothes. He had a splint on his left arm, and his left ear was also covered with a bandage. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I apologize. Because of me, the Young Master¡­.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have died right after the attack, so don¡¯t blame yourself. That¡¯s my role.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t bring a separate escort when he left the great castle. He was planning to run lightly on the plains outside the city, so he only took Philman as usual. By the time he got out of Holfman while riding on a horse, the chill of winter rushing from the front was just pleasant. The strange heat seemed to cool down. However, despite the long galloping, his enthusiasm remained the same. No, at some point, it rather became even hotter due to a person who occupied his mind. A face with graceful features, a clear yet sharp voice, smooth movements like flowing water, and even the touch of a gentle hand holding him. As his attention had been sold elsewhere, it was too late when he caught the signs of assailants hiding in the snow. Because of this, he was exposed to the unexpected attack of as many as twenty unidentified men. When the battle that came at an unprepared moment began, Ethan blamed himself for his recklessness. ¡°Philman!¡± When Philman blocked the arrow that was aimed at him with his body, his recrimination turned into rage. Nevertheless, Ethan put his reason first. Struggling while outnumbered, he could be confident that while he might have been shaken by emotions, he was not devoured by them. However, the moment when he realized his life was in danger after suffering a wound in his abdomen, he recalled Evelyn, smiling while raising one corner of her mouth. He wanted to see her, who carefully reached out while keeping a distance as if been wary of him. The sudden memory took full control of Ethan. Blue mana overflowing in the air cut off the unidentified men, and Ethan ran away with Philman, who had fallen. It was Evelyn¡¯s image that held onto him while he rushed to the castle before a relentless pursuit. He longed for those straightforward scarlet eyes that had never avoided his gaze. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 24 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 24 ¨C Completely Different From The Original (3) It seemed that he lost consciousness for a while immediately after seeing the carriage prepared by the knights but¡­ Surprisingly enough, even at the moment when the whole world was dyed black, he still could feel Evelyn¡¯s presence. Thanks to that, he saw her standing precariously, pale and tired. At that time, there was no room for thought. Reflexively, he grabbed Evelyn and felt an indescribable sense of relief as warmth spread through his fingers. There was a moment when he thought that if he could enjoy that warmth, he would pay whatever the price was. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Ethan rubbed his face with one hand while his difficult and complex emotions churned. ¡®What the hell is this heat? What the hell is it that it feels so strong?¡¯ The sensation he had enjoyed just before he lost consciousness only gave him an unbearable thirst. [tl/n: it¡¯s called puberty] ¡®I want to touch you again.¡¯ That desire, which stood out as if showing off its presence, just kept growing bigger. Ethan swallowed and sighed deeply. ¡°Did you hear anything from Father? Who are they, and why did they target me¡­?¡± While he spoke, he noticed Philman, soaked in grief. He had only noticed just now because he was distracted by Evelyn. Ethan clenched his fists, feeling anxiety rising. At the same time, Philman bowed his head and answered. ¡°While the Young Master was unconscious, a rebellion broke out in Hereos.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I heard that His Majesty the Emperor and the Duke were executed, and the whereabouts of Madam Sylvia and Lord Orman are unknown. They seem to have avoided some of the assassins.¡± [tl/n: Lord Orman is Sylvia¡¯s husband. Since he isn¡¯t from the Duke¡¯s family and won¡¯t inherit Duke Orman¡¯s title (Sylvia¡¯s father and Ethan¡¯s grandpa) he is called just ¡®Lord¡¯ Orman] Ethan remained silent for a long time, a speechless man. His grandfather¡¯s obituary, which he encountered at an unexpected time, was too unreal. The news of the disappearance of Sylvia and her husband also did not seem real. He was numbed as if listening to someone else¡¯s story that had nothing to do with him. Unlike Ethan, who sat still like an idiot, Philman continued to speak, although hesitancy was evident in his face. ¡°And the princess¡­¡± ¡°Evelyn?¡± Ethan was suddenly awakened by that short word and asked, while Philman, who picked up the rumors in the castle, delivered the news. ¡°¡­It is said that she is not the daughter of His Highness the Archduke.¡± For a moment he was perplexed by the incomprehensible words. Soon, an unidentified heat rose and turned into a thrill. Even though he was unaware of the cause of his grandfather¡¯s death, and whether his parents were dead or alive, his desire to rush to her was honest. Ethan stiffened at his incomprehensible reaction. Faced with his evident mix of strong emotion, Philman hesitated like a man who had something left to say. ¡°But¡­¡± Considering he was the one speaking, his pause was too long. ¡°Again, what was it?¡± The voice urging Philman was harsh. If the attack aimed at him a few days ago was a declaration of war to remove political opponents, Evelyn wouldn¡¯t be safe either. ¡®Maybe something happened to her?¡¯ The news of Evelyn news forced Ethan, who had been lost in fantasy, to come to his senses. From the death of his grandfather, the disappearance of his parents, and the downfall of his family. As he shook off the detachment he finally realized what the news meant. ¡°¡­She disappeared.¡± However, he couldn¡¯t think of anything because of the words that followed. While feeling strangled, Ethan asked. ¡°What?¡± At his hoarse question, Philman bowed his head and said, ¡°She seems to be¡­ out of the castle. She left immediately the day of the blood test¡­¡± Ethan learned in that moment the experience of blood running cold. With his grandfather dead, his parents missing, and the downfall of his family, Ethan focused on only one thing. Evelyn was not in the castle. She traveled for five days by boat and three days by horse. As a result, Evelyn was able to arrive at Vetern on the first day of the second month. Evelyn was accustomed to the Fedora winters, thus she did not succumb to cold or flu despite galloping in the cold wind all day. Thanks to this, she was able to scan the city view from the window calmly. Pit~ Pat~ The rainwater that started to fall two days ago was still soaking the ground. No, the ground had long been wet. ¡®It still smells like blood.¡¯ Because of the blood stained and spilled everywhere. It should be said that the blood was washed away by the rain. To the extent that the invisible blood felt more explicit than the visible rainwater, Vetern had a sharp atmosphere. ¡°It¡¯s quite hideous.¡± The scenes at the beginning of the original story were full of blood and binge drinking, so it was natural it would be. As Evelyn began to ponder, a shallow crease formed between her brows. The scene in which Cesar, who had a long-planned rebellion, succeeded in killing Emperor Hereos, was quite rough. Trying to avoid missing anything, she went through her memories a bit. Knock, knock¨C Evelyn heard a knock and turned her head. The knocking sound, which had to be cut short, continued with irregular beats. After the sound that lasted several seconds ended, Evelyn stood up, but the place she headed was not the door. It was the closet where she had organized her luggage. Evelyn pulled out a winter hood. Then, when she left the room, the hallway was empty. Although the figure of the person knocking on the door was nowhere to be seen, Evelyn didn¡¯t find it strange. She just looked down the hallway with indifferent eyes and then moved on. There was no interaction, but Evelyn received the news she had been waiting for from the previous visitor. The knocking sound she heard was derived from the Morse code she had seen in a movie in her previous life, and the meaning was simple: ¨CThe first reason and goal to come all the way to Vetern¨C It meant that the person involved in the original story had gone out. A character with a considerable weight, assigned to the role of the sub-male lead in the original. His past history was summarized as living in an orphanage with Etrada. Even before Cesar entered the orphanage, he was taken by his father, but after a considerable amount of time, he was reunited with Etrada. In the original story, it was described that after Cesar¡¯s treason succeeded, one day on a rainy day, the sub-male lead and Etrada met again. ¡®That time is now.¡¯ It was alright if their reunion wasn¡¯t today. Tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow, or the day after that one¨C she just had to keep waiting. While she was organizing her thoughts, Evelyn managed to reach the clock tower in the main square. It was easy to spot the boy with the yellow scarf standing before it. Evelyn approached him first and held out her hand. ¡°Why are you in the rain? Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± The person who suddenly appeared and reached out may seem strange, but the boy silently held Evelyn¡¯s hand. As if he had known her all his life. From then on, Evelyn followed the boy¡¯s lead. The alleyways to the east of the large clock tower in the central square were intertwined. If a guide had not been prepared in advance, Evelyn, ignorant of Vetern¡¯s geography, would have lost her way. Fortunately, she was able to get to her destination with the boy¡¯s guidance. The boy stopped in front of a shabby building. He opened a door leading into a basement, and Evelyn stepped in without hesitation. As she climbed up the creaking wooden plank stairs to the second floor, a room that was more shabby than the exterior was revealed. It was a place that had not been visited by people for a long time. Still, it didn¡¯t seem there would be any problem with her stay, thanks to the quick removal of the spider webs and dust. Evelyn noted a blanket in the corner. ¡®Will I be able to last about five days¡­?¡¯ Next to it, there were also ready-to-eat foods such as dry bread and jerky that could easily fill her stomach. She couldn¡¯t know how many days it would be, so she had ordered it in advance. Evelyn was in the position to wait quietly until the events of the original story happened. The weather was not enough to make her worry about freezing to death, so she had no choice but to persevere. ¡®I should hope that things start before then.¡¯ Her people, already in the vicinity, were monitoring the target. All she had to do was to trust them and wait. She had prepared enough supplies, so it would be fine. After looking around, she cautiously approached the window. Rain and wind were pouring in because it was slightly broken, but she could still see a shabby sign through it. The sign in front of the one-story single-story building was drawn in the shape of a scratched horse. Evelyn confirmed that and nodded. At that moment, the boy who had guided her turned and left the way he had come. They didn¡¯t have a proper conversation, but that was sufficient. Evelyn shook off the boy¡¯s presence and stared at the signboard and building in front of her. That place was the sub-male lead¡¯s hideout and the residence of his subordinates. And it was also a place that would soon be attacked by hostile forces. Evelyn stepped back from the window and turned to where the blanket was prepared. Even if the people using the single-story building across from it felt Evelyn¡¯s presence, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. Beggars were scattered and huddled around the area. Those beggars were also waiting for someone like Evelyn, so it was fine. She crouched down in a corner of the room. After spending time silently for a long time, she suddenly looked north. As she stared endlessly at the windowless blank wall, she felt like she was seeing something she shouldn¡¯t have seen. ¡®Was Duke Orman¡¯s residence in the north?¡¯ A place that would have boasted of its grandeur until a few weeks ago. Now that everything was burned down, it must be a ghostly ruin. Evelyn closed her eyes, remembering the characters who might have left in a hurry. The free knight she sent succeeded in getting Sylvia and Lord Orman out of Vetern. Even after guiding them to the hideout, he reported he was returning. [tl/n: A free knight is a knight who has not sworn allegiance to anyone, because of personal beliefs, because his master died, or because his master left him free of his vow] ¡®Let¡¯s assume that the debt owed to Ethan, who once embraced me warmly, has been paid off. There¡¯s nothing more I can do for you anyway.¡¯ For the sake of future work, Evelyn should keep track of their exact whereabouts. ¡®I hope you survive.¡¯ So Ethan¡¯s future wounds will be reduced even a little. It was in return for staying next to her and allowing her to forget her despair even for a moment. So she hoped. Just as the original did not focus on Evelyn¡¯s death, she could only hope that they could avoid their original fate. Evelyn inhaled and hugged her knees. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 25 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 25 ¨C A Stepping Stone To Take Care Of That Day (1) Vetern, the capital of the Hereos Empire, was drenched in rain that had been pouring nonstop for five days. The rain was getting stronger day by day. Surprised by the unexpected heavy rain in winter, people began to refrain from going out, and the streets were filled with puddles of water instead of people. The situation in Vetern¡¯s back alley was no different. In a place where passersby were unusual, even beggars hid in abandoned houses to avoid the rain. Thanks to this, those who opened the door of the shabby building and ran out into the empty street were bound to stand out. ¡°F*ck! How did they get here?!¡± ¡°Is that important?!¡± What was heard along with the angry voices was obviously the noise of swords clashing. Three men in light coats ran out, and unidentified assailants were chasing them. A crowd in black masks soon surrounded the three men. ¡°Shut your snout if you have the time to say sh*t.¡± Strangely enough, a calmly subdued voice was clearly audible in a noisy space. The man who spoke, Liam Sianov Agramento, swung his long sword in his hand. As he moved, brown hair soaked in rainwater clung to his cheeks. He was bothered by the hair that clung and obscured his view with every move, but he couldn¡¯t afford to sweep it away. Because he was busy just dealing with those who were running for their lives right now. For the same reason, there was also no time to think. ¡®How did they find this hideout? How were they able to sneak inside and launch a surprise attack?¡¯ All questions should be left as tasks to be solved in the future. ¡®I should live and see.¡¯ Now was the time to stop the blade that flew over for his life. It was not that he had climbed all the way to die in a place like this. Liam looked back at the traces of his past and rushed at the nearest assailant. His sword drawn in diagonal lines from bottom to top left a deep cut on the unidentified man¡¯s upper body. The sword that Liam wielded was sharp and terrifying. Blood splattered down along the blade¡¯s trail. It was a very quiet movement for a person whose life was threatened by many. At that time, Liam, who cut off the arm of the assassin rushing at him, said while checking the air. ¡°More are coming from above.¡± Immediately after he finished speaking, black-masked men jumped out of the air covered with rain. ¡°At this rate, we¡¯ll be outnumbered!¡± ¡°Liam, run!¡± Two people, Leon and Herald, who had raised their voices the moment they ran out of the building, shouted as they stopped the assassins. Unlike the two of them, Liam, who had been calm all along, frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t hold on for long! Run!¡± ¡°Are you going to die here?!¡± Despite repeated voices urging him, Liam sliced the neck of the nearest assailant instead of leaving. ¡°Liam!¡± ¡°Noisy!¡± Even if two people remained, it was impossible to hold all the more than twenty men there. There will be a pursuit team, and unless there is someone to watch his back, the battle will be even more difficult. It was more likely that they would survive if they attacked together than running away alone. Arriving at that rational conclusion, Liam chose to fight instead of fleeing. As if to repay him for such a decision, a sword harboring a murderous intent flew toward him. However, Liam deflected the masked man¡¯s sword with his blade. As soon as the blade was stabbed into the assailant¡¯s abdomen, the person waiting for the next turn rushed in. Among them, some were ready to die and threw themselves away. He clearly cut off his arm and thrust a sword into his shoulder, but the unknown man ignored the injury and succeeded in grabbing Liam¡¯s arm. He twisted his body to get out of the grip holding him back. However, the sword wielded by an unknown man was one step faster. ¡°You dare-!¡± Fortunately, in such a moment of crisis, Leon blocked Liam¡¯s front. In return, he had a deep cut on his side. ¡°Leon!¡± When another unidentified sword penetrated Leon¡¯s thigh, Herald¡¯s shout echoed. Liam, who had been calm in a situation where blood and bodies only grew, gradually lost his composure. Unlike in the beginning, his sword lost its leisure and began to get impatient. ¡°Tsk.¡± Clicking his tongue, Liam struggled to ignore Leon¡¯s injury and raised his sword. As long as they aren¡¯t dead, injuries can be healed at any time. Soon after, blue afterimages began to appear from the sword he was holding. He didn¡¯t want to show his skills until the right moment came. The current situation was too disadvantageous to remain hidden. Liam wrapped mana on his sword, pulled out the dagger from his waistband, and threw it into the crowd of unidentified men. Blue mana was still overflowing from the dagger that pierced the forehead of an unknown man. ¡°As expected.¡± For the first time, a voice came out from among the masked men. They must have known that Liam was hiding his skills. However, they would not have been sure of the level of his hidden skill. Now Liam was handing them solid information. He, who showed his skills for the first time since returning to his family, frowned slightly. His level was at that where his mana could maintain its shape. He was revealing skills that surpassed those of a senior knight. ¡®I have no choice but to take care of everything and shut their mouths.¡¯ An eerie glare flowed from his blue eyes. Liam cut through the masked men faster than before. Along with mana leaving a bluish afterimage, the two forces continued their fierce battle. The difference in skill between the two forces was noticeable. The gap was large enough for Liam¡¯s small three-man party to endure. Nevertheless, numerical inferiority was a great burden. When the number of the assailants had decreased by nearly 70%, none of Liam¡¯s group remained unscathed. Apart from Leon, of course, Liam and Herald were also injured. The longer the battle, the more blood they shed, and the heavier their bodies became. Because of that, he made a mistake that normally he would not have made. He lost his balance, stepping on a corpse lying on the floor. The assailants did not overlook his mistake. The masked men fired their swords simultaneously. ¡°Liam!¡± Upon the crisis, Herald pushed Liam away. ¡°You idiot!¡± Liam called him in an urgent voice. Two swords pierced Herald¡¯s shoulder. And then another sword pierced his neck deeply. He made a strange noise, collapsing as he vomited blood that had come up through the airways. For a moment, Liam held his breath without realizing it. Herald was a street orphan whom Liam first met as a child after running away from his biological father to live. He died like that. Very vainly and easy. ¡°F*ck!¡± Liam swore out loud. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t afford to mourn the past he experienced with Herald. The assailants left a long cut on Liam¡¯s neck without even giving him a break. He, who had twisted his body in time, frowned and grabbed his neck. Fortunately, he avoided being cut off at once, but the wound was deeper than he thought. How cruel was the blood gushing undiluted by the rain. As time went on, the war situation became unfavorable to Liam. Leon, who had been injured early, was already breathing hard with his back against the wall. It was clear that his vision was blurred as he blinked repeatedly. ¡®If we keep going like this, we will be annihilated by these masked men.¡¯ Liam clenched his teeth as he retreated to avoid the sword approaching once again, aiming for his head. ¡®Is this how it ends?¡¯ It can¡¯t be. How could I climb all the way here to end so vainly? The figure of Herald, who had died helplessly before, shimmered in front of his eyes. So meaninglessly, he couldn¡¯t have died without leaving a trace. His movements started to get rough. Liam raised his sword once more, holding the bleeding from the nape of his neck with his left hand. Boom! Then a red flare went off in the eastern sky. It was something no one expected. Not just Liam, the unidentified men surrounding him looked back in the direction of the signal. ¡®Did the enemy¡¯s support troops arrive?¡¯ Liam¡¯s question to himself brought a skeptical answer. ¡®If it was a support group, they would have joined immediately instead of giving a signal.¡¯ ¡®Then what the hell is that?¡¯ The red light that filled the air disappeared while Liam was thinking. After that, the attacks of the assassins became more violent. Like a desperate person. That gave Liam certainty. The flare that just went off had nothing to do with them. Rather, they seemed to be thinking that flare was related to Liam. ¡®You think support is coming from my side.¡¯ Assuming that was the case, he could understand the hasty attacks. They were in a hurry, afraid of missing their catch. After brief contemplation, Liam hit the head of one assailant who was still looking in the direction where the flare had been fired. ¡®Now there are five left.¡¯ Immediately after, he turned his back to Leon, who was still breathing, and focused on defense instead of attack. Such an attitude seemed to have instilled confidence in the assassins. It was full of black loopholes digging rashly. Liam blocked their swords, which had become weaker than before, with all his might. However, it was impossible to strike all five swords with one hand. A sword flying in a straight trajectory scratched Liam¡¯s cheek and penetrated the wall of the building. To make matters worse, Liam was seriously injured. His vision was blurred and his hands were trembling, as more blood flowed from his neck than he had expected. He clenched his teeth with the thought that he could not die like this, but the situation was too unfavorable for him. Just before Liam, who felt that death was just around the corner, uttered a scream stained with despair. Clack¨C Not too far away, there was an object rolling toward them. As soon as he noticed it, Liam moved. He grabbed the neck of the assassin who was holding out his sword in front of him and pulled him closer. It happened as soon as he and Leon, who was hanging from behind as if dead, were covered with the body of the assassin. Bang! After the short pounding was over, several long moans followed. What he had seen was a round wooden barrel the size of a human fist. A magical tool that explodes sharp blades like arrowheads. Due to the nature of military goods, they could only be traded with the permission of the Imperial family. That wasn¡¯t all. It was an expensive product with a distribution price of 10,000 Hertz due to its difficult manufacturing. In Hereos, where 1Hz is worth 30 Ferrel, the cost of living for a two-person household is only 4Hz. An amount that ordinary people cannot even dream of. Nevertheless, the Explosive Magic Tool was worth the administrative and financial burden. Because the lethality of it had already been proven. As evidence, Liam¡¯s shin and thighs, which could not be covered by the unidentified man¡¯s body, were covered with sharp small blades. The same was true of the stone walls and shacks in the shabby alley. Liam released the man¡¯s collar and looked down. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 26 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 26 ¨C A Stepping Stone To Take Care Of That Day (2) The assailants were already lying on the side of the road. He confirmed them wriggling like corpses just before death and then collapsed. He was forced to endure it, but his body had reached its limit. In the relief of the situation being settled, he could not hold it any longer and collapsed. ¡°Huk, huk¨C¡± As he was trying to catch his breath, a sound cut through the pattering of the rain. The clattering sound that followed was caused by a calm, light step. Liam turned in the direction of the sound and gave strength to his heavy eyelids. There, people were standing closely around him. The number of people covering their faces with a hood was two. No, three. Because another person was wearing a hood in between the alleys. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Those who had arrived earlier bowed their heads. ¡®Is that the leader¡­?¡¯ The person who came out of the alleyway was tall. But his physique was quite thin. ¡®A woman.¡¯ The hood was pressed so closely that he couldn¡¯t see the face but judging from her physique, she was clearly a woman. ¡°This¡­¡± Turning toward Liam, the woman looked straight at him and spoke. ¡°Did I come too early?¡± Liam¡¯s eyebrows twitched as she stared at him silently. ¡®Come early? Doesn¡¯t it mean that you knew about today¡¯s attack in advance? Who the hell are they?¡¯ Liam stared at the strangers, holding unanswered questions. On the other hand, the new people were faithful to their purpose instead of paying attention to Liam. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the dead bodies.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Liam struggled to remain alert. They were right in using the Explosive Magic Tool. Thanks to that, Liam did not die at the hands of the assassins. But that was the result. He wasn¡¯t sure if that was their intention. ¡®If I had done something wrong, I would have gotten caught too.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure if they meant for his survival or if it was an unexpected mistake. In such a situation, Liam, as well as Leon, were unable to continue the battle. ¡®What if these new people attack?¡¯ He, who tried hard to give strength to his hand holding the sword, breathed heavily. On the other hand, the sound of the woman approaching Liam was calm. The sound of a woman walking in the rain was strangely clear to him. As she approached, Liam was able to figure out more than she had thought. Her face and body were covered with a hood, but some things couldn¡¯t remain hidden. The woman¡¯s posture was upright, and her steps were quiet and heavy, characteristic of those who have been educated for a long time to rule. ¡®It is clear that she is a noblewoman¡­¡¯ ¡®Who are the female nobles who could contact me in Vetern at this time?¡¯ While Liam remained vigilant with suspicion, the unknown woman came closer. Then, she squatted down and peered at Liam from behind her hood. Her lips were slightly puffy at first glance, and her skin was pale. Liam gripped the sword he had not yet released. ¡®If I swing the sword like this, I can surely kill her.¡¯ At that time, he was even considering killing the woman. ¡°Shall I save you?¡± Even in a situation where it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he collapsed immediately, Liam¡¯s eyebrows rose sharply. It was a tone that gave a strangely determined feeling for a question. As if she knew what Liam would choose. Liam pulled the corner of his mouth while his life was at stake. From the moment the woman opened her mouth, he had already made a choice. ¡°Save me.¡± As he opened his mouth, the woman remained still, even when she saw the blood gushing down. ¡°Your feet, I¡¯ll lick them, if you tell me to.¡± ¡®If I could not die, I could do anything.¡¯ In the face of life, facing the end, pride and means are only obstacles. The woman¡¯s lips curled up softly as he held his shaky breath and forced himself to speak. That was the last sight he saw before he lost consciousness. Evelyn lowered her head as she walked away and looked away from the fainted Liam. ¡°Take it.¡± As she raised her body and gave the order, the one who activated the explosive magic tool approached. According to Evelyn¡¯s command, he picked up Liam and Leon. ¡°What about the physician?¡± ¡°He¡¯s waiting with the clinic closed.¡± ¡°Take him and treat him, and when he wakes up, bring him to me.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Evelyn stared silently at the back of the man who was leaving with the two men. His name was Utah Romullang. He was originally a faithful knight under Cesar. However, Evelyn had contacted him before he met Cesar, and treated his sick wife before she died. Thanks to this, he lived with not only his wife but also with the child she had in her womb. In the original story, Utah meets Cesar while the two are dead, but now his family is alive and well. This was why Utah¡¯s loyalty to Evelyn was solid. In fact, after leaving Fedora, like Utah, some people had become Evelyn¡¯s hands and feet. They should have gone to Cesar, but Evelyn stole the supporting characters along the way. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it would be this helpful.¡± This was not the kind of change she had hoped for when she initially recruited Utah. After realizing that she couldn¡¯t kill Cesar because of the power of the original, Evelyn took away the talent he should have been in contact with. She wanted to increase the possibility of his future rebellion failing. However, the original did not show any reaction to Evelyn¡¯s actions. It must mean that pulling out a few people wouldn¡¯t do much harm. At that time, she thought she did something wrong, but now it was quite helpful. Now that she could not mobilize the intelligence of the Grand Duchy of Fedora, this small force barely exceeding ten people was Evelyn¡¯s only power. She turned her gaze from Utah, who had disappeared through the alleyway, and looked around. Similar to Utah, another man who became Evelyn¡¯s person through her initial help was collecting the corpses. It was Gale, who evacuated the people of the Duchy of Orman two days ago and returned. He was surrounded by red puddles. But they will disappear soon. It didn¡¯t seem the rain would stop anytime soon. ¡°When you¡¯re done, wait at the inn. It¡¯ll be busy from now on.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Evelyn nodded, and turned around, leaving Gale behind with his head bowed. Unlike when she arrived, she didn¡¯t need a guide now. It wasn¡¯t difficult for her to find a path she had already passed. Evelyn made her way through the tangled alleys with ease. Now that she succeeded in snatching the sub-male lead, Liam, it was time to prepare for the next one. The relationship that started again as a mercenary and a traitor led to the relationship between a meritorious contributor and the new Emperor. Etrada was staring intently at Cesar, who had become an adult at some point. As she stretched her body, leaning against the back of a luxurious chair, Cesar, struggling with a pile of papers, looked at her. ¡°Again, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m bored.¡± It was suitable to say the two had a master-servant relationship. However, Etrada never used honorifics or titles to Cesar. Regardless of whether they were in public or not. It was possible because Cesar had tolerated all of her actions. The reason was unknown, but he did not take into account Etrada¡¯s carefree attitude. ¡°You must not have enjoyed the banquet.¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°You have only attended one. Count Ramolt¡¯s banquet was probably not to your liking.¡± Etrada had been fidgeting, bored since taking over the Imperial City. Cesar, who failed to see it, suggested a banquet, and she willingly attended. People who had already forgotten the blood that had flowed over Vetern started to hold banquets in a hurry, and many places invited Etrada. She was a knight who made a great contribution to the beginning of the new Empire. In fact, even before the official award for contribution was held, she was already nominated as Count. Those who were ready to flatter the new Emperor were impatient to give good faith to Etrada, Cesar¡¯s closest aide. ¡°Haha- hoho, hihihi-, oh my~ It¡¯s not funny at all.¡± However, Etrada, who went to the banquet with her eyes twinkling out of curiosity, had a sullen face from the beginning to the end. For her, the banquet was a place full of pretense, flattery, luscious drinks, and filthy desires. ¡°Do you like that?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± ¡°Your taste is really strange.¡± Etrada looked at Cesar with a look full of incomprehension. Cesar had become somehow foreign, and his forehead was wrinkled. ¡°These are the ones who once flattered my enemies. They are now on their knees at my feet, and of course, they are willing.¡± He was also glad that his servants, who had been despised by those same flatterers, took power and looked down on them. After hearing Cesar¡¯s words, Etrada¡¯s expression slightly crumpled. ¡°Then what¡¯s the point, there¡¯s no one who really welcomes you.¡± Etrada began to wave her arm that was hanging below her armrest and continued. ¡°Is that seat worth it?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Is it worth it even if you sacrifice the lives of the people you cared for and who cared for you?¡± Cesar¡¯s expression hardened. This was because the faces of those who died to take over Vetern came to mind. Rogers, who taught him swordplay since childhood, and Pedro, with whom he grew up and shared faith. When the faces of faithful knights who could die in a new war in the provinces came to mind, Cesar said in a low, subdued voice, ¡°Before discussing values, I should discuss my rights and obligations.¡± Today¡¯s revenge was foreseen. Now worthy of being called a ruined Emperor, Anterman created a river of blood that flowed endlessly and ascended the throne. He was fated to endure the revenge and resistance of those who squeezed the blood. Cesar had the right to take revenge on the late Emperor Anterman in return for the blood of his grandfather and father, and his duty to take revenge on behalf of his dead blood and his younger self. If you want to take someone¡¯s property, you have to endure the revenge that will come later. In the same way, Cesar must also endure revenge for those who had lost their blood, family, honor, and future due to him. If he loses to them, he will be in the same situation as the ruined Emperor Anterman, but if he wins, he will be able to rule with the New Empire under his feet. The price of his long-cherished revenge was to spend the rest of his life in endless political strife. And Cesar was prepared to endure it all. Etrada stared at Cesar with a hardened expression on her own face. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 27 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 27 ¨C A Stepping Stone To Take Care Of That Day (3) The silence between them was brief. It was because of Etrada¡¯s muttering while sighing. ¡°You have become a scary fellow.¡± ¡°What?¡± As she rose from her seat, Cesar¡¯s gaze followed. ¡°No, nothing. Your life is yours to live.¡± She interlocked her hands behind her head and continued her speech. ¡°It¡¯s so boring here. I don¡¯t have anything to do for the time being, so I can just wander around, right?¡± ¡°¡­Yeah, you can rest as long as you want for the time being.¡± Cesar meekly accepted Etrada¡¯s suggestion. Soon, the Hereos Empire will disappear, and the lines between borders and territories will be redrawn. At the time he proclaims a new Empire, the Lords who refuse to accept him as the new ruler will start to protest in earnest. It wasn¡¯t a problem for Etrada to rest until the full-scale civil war began. Shortly after Cesar lightly allowed her to rest she spoke again. ¡°And there is no contract renewal.¡± As she was about to receive a County, Etrada emphasized their mercenary-employer relationship. ¡°I will leave when the remaining period is over.¡± ¡°¡­Even if I say I¡¯ll make you enjoy wealth and honor?¡± ¡°The money is already overflowing.¡± As she added ¡°Thanks to someone who raised the advance payment,¡± Etrada completely turned around. She had reached the level of a senior knight and signed a contract with Cesar. ¡®Well, if I had known the current situation in advance, I would not have signed a contract.¡¯ Etrada looked back just before leaving Cesar¡¯s office. He had taken his eyes off her and was buried in a pile of documents. ¡®I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re happy spending your whole life here.¡¯ Etrada glanced at Cesar with a new perspective. ¡®Is power that good? Is the Emperor¡¯s seat worth all of that?¡¯ When she didn¡¯t have anything, Etrada was like that too. She had believed that if she had power, she would be able to live differently from the difficult and shabby past. But now, it was questionable. ¡®Does power really guarantee one¡¯s happiness?¡¯ Whenever she thought of what she had lost to get here, a negative answer filled her mind. ¡®Someone will continue to die in the future to protect that position¡­¡¯ Unable to hide her gloomy outlook, Etrada let out a sigh. At the time of signing the contract, she felt out of place in Cesar¡¯s faction. Even before she reached the age of twenty, she became a senior knight, but the gazes of interest on her were cold. Regardless of her skills, the label ¡®lowly mercenary¡¯ followed her. Of course, it was a problem that was resolved over time. Now she had been recognized by Cesar¡¯s servants, she became a reliable comrade. When she was recognized for the first time, she was obviously delighted. Having lived a life of being wielded by others all her life, she longed for the power to wield others. So she could not hide her pride whenever her position was strengthened. But now that she had the power that everyone used to talk about, all she had left was disappointment and disillusionment. She realized that in order to seize power, she had to let go of what was originally in her hands. ¡®If I had known about this, I wouldn¡¯t have been greedy¡­¡¯ The world was overflowing with things that one cannot have because they have power. In the past year, the world she watched from Cesar¡¯s side was bleak. As she gained the power that Cesar bestowed upon her, not only the people passing her but also the flowers blooming in the fields and the clouds floating in the sky were shattered. It was a power that instilled sharp vigilance and suspicion in place of warmth. It wasn¡¯t just that. Since gaining power, she had been only restrained. Don¡¯t be like this, don¡¯t be like that, you have to save face, show the dignity of a superior¡­ A life of not being able to lie comfortably in the pretty fields she found along the way was not what Etrada had hoped for. She hated those people who smiled brightly on the outside with contempt inside, and her heart ached when she remembered those who died to seize power. Over time, the deaths of the knights who recognized her and she considered close friends, became a burden she could not bear in a lifetime. The world Etrada gained in exchange for power was strenuous and difficult. She longed for a world where she could roam freely after she left the orphanage. The beautiful scenery, the mysterious beasts, and the simple people. That was why Etrada brought up the termination of her contract with Cesar. Because she chose to return to being a mercenary rather than be bound by the title he mentioned. The period specified in the contract was four years, and already a year and a half had passed. ¡®When the remaining contract period is over, I can leave this stuffy and desolate place. Why is it so beautiful on the outside, while so terrible inside?¡¯ Blood and bitter death were all that was contained inside this dazzlingly beautiful box. Etrada turned away from Cesar and ran out of the office. As she rode from the castle on her horse, the rain soaked her clothes quickly. But she didn¡¯t feel the cold because her inner thoughts were complicated. Cesar succeeded in beheading the Emperor and now was about to swallow the entire Hereos Empire. Whenever she thought of him, those thoughts were always in conflict. ¡®Was he like that when we first met¡­?¡¯ He was just a boy with a little bit of a cheeky side, but he knew how to laugh and joke around. But Cesar now seemed like a completely different person. Was it because she had kept her childhood memories? She felt complicated. Etrada urged the horse out of frustration. She ran through the main square and the empty streets, thinking it would cool her head a little bit. ¡®It has been a while since I wandered the streets of Vetern like an aimless boy.¡¯ Etrada stopped her thoughts for a moment. ¡°It smells like blood¡­¡± Accustomed to blood even before she reached adulthood, her intuition alerted her. It was not blood shed by one or two people. ¡°Should I check¡­?¡± Although she had already decided to leave, she was still tied by a contract with Cesar. Having agreed to help him, she wasn¡¯t irresponsible enough to let problems arise in the Vetern they had subdued. The monthly price for her hire, as she was originally a gold mercenary, was five hundred Hertz. Etrada wasn¡¯t incompetent enough to neglect what she had to do. Eventually, she turned her head and began to search for the source of smell. When she entered a narrow alleyway, she gave up on her horse and stepped on the ground directly. However, it was difficult for her to specify the direction in the tangled alleys. Etrada glanced around her, clicking her tongue briefly. At the same time, she heard a crackling sound. She immediately lowered her body. Although she was wary of her surroundings, her footsteps hastened as she ran through the rain. At first, she wanted to look around just in case, but things changed. ¡®It¡¯s the sound of an explosion magic tool.¡¯ She was certain because she had been using the same tool over and over again against the forces of the Emperor who were stationed in the vicinity of Vetern. ¡®I should definitely check it out.¡¯ A person with the ability to equip explosive magic tools was not a small fry. Cesar was only now consolidating the central region of Hereos. He was still at war, and he had to go through a war with the Lords who resisted his reign over Hereos, as well as the task of searching for those loyal to the late Emperor within Vetern. If an enemy was hiding in Vetern, they should be eliminated. Continuing noise made it easier to find directions. Thanks to this, she was able to reach her destination soon. Red traces were dissolving in the stagnant rainwater, pouring down from all directions. Etrada muted her presence and cautiously approached the place where a voice was heard. Hiding herself in the alley, she found the bodies that had been killed by the explosive magic tools. ¡°Should I save you?¡± As Etrada looked at the corpses lying all over the alley. Behind the neat and calm woman¡¯s voice, a man¡¯s hoarse reply followed. ¡°Save me.¡± Etrada overheard their conversation, keeping her body close to the wall. It was certain that a battle happened, but what happened after that was not clear. Now that she couldn¡¯t understand the circumstances, revealing herself was not a good option. ¡°Your feet, I¡¯ll lick them, if you tell me to.¡± After that, the unknown man¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t heard anymore. ¡°Take him.¡± It was the voice of the woman she had heard before. ¡°What about the physician?¡± ¡°He¡¯s waiting with the clinic closed.¡± ¡°You can take him and treat him, and when he wakes up, bring him to me.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Only then did Etrada sneak out and check the situation beyond the alley. Three people were alive and unwounded. A man in a hoodie lifted the two bloodied men and took them away. ¡®It seems to be a separate force from the force that caused the conflict¡­¡¯ If it wasn¡¯t, the conversation about saving him wouldn¡¯t make sense. There were three unidentified forces; she didn¡¯t know who was behind them. Etrada identified the masked men who were already dead, the two men carried away covered in blood, and the three people in hoods as different forces. And she gazed at the woman who remained. ¡®Is she the one in charge¡­¡¯ Although taller than average, given her voice and physique, she was clearly a woman. ¡°When you¡¯re done, wait at the inn. It¡¯ll be busy from now on.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Etrada¡¯s time to examine the woman was short. It wasn¡¯t long before she left, leaving another man there. The man who was left began to drag the corpses to one place. She kept an eye on the situation as she shifted her position to not be noticed by him. The man, who covered his face with a hood, held out a box the size of a fist in his arms. As soon as it was thrown into a pile of corpses, a fire broke out. Even though it was raining hard enough to blur the surroundings, the fire on the pile of corpses burned hot. The flames swaying in the rain were quite a sight. ¡®Ignition- magic tools¡­?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t as good as the explosive magic tool, but it was also a magic tool that was traded at a fairly high price. It was usually used for water-soluble purposes, but it was not easy to extinguish the ignited flame due to the magic treatment. Etrada frowned. If all the corpses are incinerated like this, the evidence and traces will disappear. ¡®Should I knock him down? Or just kill him at once?¡¯ She thought for a moment while fiddling with the sword at her waist. Fortunately for Etrada, the man who threw the third magic tool into the flames left. When his presence had gone far enough, she hurried to the pile of corpses. There, she was able to find a dead body with a dagger stuck in his forehead. ¡®This¡­¡¯ Etrada recognized the engraved pattern on the handle of the dagger and clicked her tongue. ¡°It¡¯s the Agramento family¡­¡± Shortly after she signed the contract with Cesar, she was provided information regarding the major nobles. Thanks to this, she was familiar with the family crest used by high-ranking households. ¡®This is the one he told me not to touch first,¡¯ Etrada recalled Cesar¡¯s instructions. ¡°We must not intervene in disputes between them in the first place.¡± It meant to let them focus on their own war instead of focusing their attention on Cesar. He also added that if anyone tried to make contact with her, she had to report it¡­ but there was no permission to intervene in this kind of struggle. ¡®Human trafficking, drugs¡­ I heard all dirty things are within their reach.¡¯ In all honesty, she was reluctant to leave it alone. However, it was not possible to disobey an order just because of her personal feelings. Finally giving up on any further investigation and tracking them, she sighed and got up. After she threw the dagger and corpse into the still-living flames, she turned her back without regret. She was unaware there were eyes on her, staring at her all the time. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 28 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 28 ¨C A Stepping Stone To Take Care Of That Day (4) A week passed since the day Liam was attacked. Meanwhile, Evelyn dyed her hair brown to hide her identity. She also prepared a veil to cover her face. Dyeing pills were easier than one might think, but changing the color of eyes was a difficult task. So she decided to cover her whole face instead. Evelyn, with her unnatural, awkward brown hair braided, stroked the veil hat lying on her tabletop. It was something she had prepared before she even arrived at Vetern. Not only the ring connecting the veil but as well as the fabric were enchanted with damage-preventing and non-damaging magic. This was to prevent disturbing due to external force. If someone wanted to remove the veil without Evelyn¡¯s mana, they¡¯d be struck with magic right away. ¡®It is not an exaggeration to say that the debt increased thanks to this.¡¯ She prepared it with all her heart because it was an object to hide her identity. It was made long before Ethan arrived in Fedora. She should be happy now that she finally set foot in Vetern and everything was ready. But for some reason, when she looked back at herself, who had always been thorough in the past, her mouth was bitter. Taking a deep breath, Evelyn closed her eyes and immersed herself in thoughts. Liam Sianov Agramento. As said repeatedly, he was the sub-male lead of this storyline. The setting values ??given to him could be summarized briefly. A boy who grew up in the same orphanage as Etrada, the illegitimate son of Marquis Agramento, who was called the Emperor of the Shadows. At the age of ten, he was admitted into the family by the Marquis. In the original work, Marquis Agramento was expressed as a cold-blooded man without blood or tears, and he wanted to pass the title to the best of his children. ¡°I¡¯ll give you everything if you survive.¡±Thus he incited competition between blood relatives. It was natural that the competition in question was not a sound and fair method. Liam, who was taken to the Marquisate without even an option, was threatened by his half-siblings. This was why he escaped from the mansion a half a year after he was admitted into the household. To save his life. Afterward, he blended in with the orphans who wandered the streets of the Imperial Capital. Orphans who were young and weak, thus no one felt threatened. Liam reigned over them scattered throughout the Imperial Capital and created his own power and information network. Children holding out their small, dirty hands hanging from the windows of the stores to beg overheard the stories of the grown-ups. And he put them in narrow places where adults could not hide and extracted information that could not otherwise be heard. As the orphans smoothly operated in the Imperial Capital that took them for granted, Liam¡¯s information network expanded. The little boy who guided Evelyn the other day was also an orphan of Vetern associated with Liam in that way. This was why Liam was able to detect Cesar¡¯s rebellion in advance when nearly ten years had passed since the day he escaped the Marquis. He saw the chaos that rebellion would bring as an opportunity. So after hiding himself for a long time, he returned to the Agramento mansion. To get revenge on his half-siblings who wanted to kill him, and his father who threw his life to them. ¡°In the end, you became the final winner.¡± Having taken the lives of his biological father as well as his half-siblings, he reigned as the owner of Agramento. Evelyn leaned against the back of the chair as she reorganized the information she knew about Liam. ¡°First, you succeed in making him owe you.¡± In the original story, it was Etrada who rescued Liam right after the raid that took place a few days ago. Evelyn sighed, recalling the story. ¡°There was a person who went through the corpses after Gale left. She was a woman with shoulder-length bobbed hair and vivid scarlet eyes, and her ability to hide her presence made it seem that she had the level of a senior knight.¡± It was the report given by a free knight hired, aside from Utah and Gale. Rebellio Obellasak. Although he didn¡¯t appear in the original story, it had been eighteen years since he reached the status of a senior knight. For him, who was already over forty, it was easy to monitor and identify Etrada, who became a senior knight only two years ago. She placed him on a whim, just in case. And as expected, Etrada appeared on the spot. In the original work, she felt skeptical about being next to Cesar and exited the Imperial City. After she smells the blood mixed in the rain, she heads toward the place where the battle occurred. Even though it was a reunion after more than a decade, she remembered who he was as soon as she saw Liam lying down. However, their reunion was delayed by Evelyn¡¯s intervention. Etrada came to the place as scheduled that day, but the two did not directly meet each other, so it would be hard to call it a reunion. Of course, there won¡¯t be any major problems. She would have to wait a little longer and see, but if Evelyn¡¯s judgment was correct, the original wouldn¡¯t react much. All she needed to do was not touch the main story, where the relationship between Etrada and Liam leads to contact between Cesar and Agramento. It was not because of feelings that Liam treated Etrada so well in the beginning anyway. He tried to solidify his position by making a connection with the new Emperor. Evelyn had no intention of hindering Liam¡¯s choice. Rather, she will give wings to his actions with information that only she knew. That way, he will be able to approach Cesar without the original reacting. As long as there was room left, the original storyline wouldn¡¯t react violently and would just monitor the situation. Once again, Evelyn heard a knock as she was organizing her thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ve brought him here.¡± It was Utah¡¯s voice. Wearing the pre-prepared veil, Evelyn answered slowly. ¡°Come in.¡± When Utah opened the door, she saw Liam¡¯s haggard face. Evelyn and Liam looked at each other in silence. However, it wasn¡¯t long before Liam spoke first with a mischievous smile. ¡°I will formally greet my savior. This is Liam Agramento.¡± ¡°Savior¡­ You almost died too, but that¡¯s a generous treatment.¡± As soon as Evelyn and Liam began the conversation, the seemingly vertical relationship was stark. Liam was polite, but not Evelyn. Meaning she defined Liam as her own subordinate. ¡°You can leave now.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± When Utah closed the door and left, Liam¡¯s speech started again. ¡°The important thing is that I am alive.¡± He had just accepted the hierarchical relationship with Evelyn. He continued to speak politely to the woman who was being impolite, acknowledging himself as her subordinate. Evelyn didn¡¯t think much of it. All she was glad about was the fact that she had just put the first stone and then the second one properly. Originally, Liam was a sneaky and cunning person, cruel enough to do anything for his purposes. Despite his high self-esteem, he had the determination to throw it out at any time. He tended to be infinitely generous toward his own people but could become a terrible demon to his enemies. He hid it well, but his nature was wild and violent. If you had to pick his special skill, it would be mischievousness and deception, and the talent would be betrayal. If you look easy, you will be dragged around and used. She only claimed to be his superior because it was easy to move on if you pressed down to get the upper hand from the beginning. From rescuing Liam to their first encounter face-to-face, her plan was going smoothly. Evelyn¡¯s lip, covered by her veil, curled up. ¡°Looking at your attitude, I don¡¯t have to say what I had prepared,¡± Evelyn said to Liam, who had been smiling brightly and softly. ¡°It makes me uncomfortable to hear that the words that my savior took the time to prepare are useless.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s a good thing I don¡¯t have to say it, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you meant to say to me?¡± A nerve war between those who want to hide the truth and those who want to dig it out. It was a meaningless war of attrition. Evelyn¡¯s head tilted to the side, making a sound. ¡°It¡¯s disappointing to only receive without giving.¡± ¡°¡­Even if I just want to hear what you have prepared for me?¡± ¡°Do you know what words you¡¯re going to hear?¡± Liam¡¯s firm smile faded slightly. ¡°¡­If I had asked as soon as I entered this place, would you have told me easily?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°May I ask why?¡± Unlike Liam, Evelyn smiled more deeply and answered. ¡°Because if you were like that, you wouldn¡¯t even realize the value of what I said.¡± Liam didn¡¯t say anything right away. He stared at Evelyn as if he were thinking of something. She was also silent. She sat quietly as if she didn¡¯t want to say a word until Liam opened his mouth. Evelyn had just offered a deal. She told him to pay a reasonable price if he wanted to hear what she had to say. ¡°I don¡¯t really like gambling, but¡­¡± ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to listen.¡± Evelyn acted like she had no regrets. If she was honest, it was advantageous for her to give her prepared speech. But swallowing it didn¡¯t put her at a disadvantage either. Because she had already paid her debt to Liam. No matter what he chose, Evelyn¡¯s plans wouldn¡¯t be disturbed. ¡®Nevertheless, if his choice is based on the original story¡­¡¯ ¡°It feels good this time. How much would I have to pay to hear the words from you?¡± ¡®Even if he loses, he will still listen at least once. Because he is a person who needs to know his opponent¡¯s cards for his stubbornness to feel satisfied. A persistent personality that can¡¯t let go to the point of absurdity. He¡¯s suspicious and doesn¡¯t trust others easily, so it¡¯s understandable. If you want Liam¡¯s attention, it¡¯s best to hide your cards and withdraw. If you add a little provocation in the process, the effect will be better. In a way, he has the temperament of a hunter.¡¯ Evelyn looked away from Liam, who had agreed to make a deal. She could finally see the clear sky through the window since the rain had stopped yesterday. After staring at the blue sky for a moment, Evelyn¡¯s lips parted. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 29 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 29 ¨C A Stepping Stone To Take Care Of That Day (5) ¡°No matter what I did that day, you wouldn¡¯t have died.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I was going to say this as soon as you entered this room if you had asked about the explosive magic tools.¡± ¡®Because the original story needs him.¡¯ It was surprising to say such words in such a calm manner. Thinking about the past when she struggled in an endless swamp of emotions, she smiled bitterly. Evelyn continued her speech, turning to Liam, who didn¡¯t respond. ¡°It means that even if I had stabbed a knife into your heart, you would have miraculously survived. That day and in the future too.¡± Liam scanned Evelyn¡¯s whole body with a wary look. Her words sounded like someone who knew the future. That was Evelyn¡¯s intention. In Liam¡¯s mind by now, Evelyn might be a stupid con artist. Well, his thoughts didn¡¯t matter much. He would soon realize his error. ¡°That day¡­ ¡®I came too soon,¡¯ you said.¡± Evelyn giggled as she thought of what she could get from such a terrifying original. With a smile closer to a smirk, she replied ¡°After overcoming a life-death situation, you still managed to remember that.¡± In fact, Evelyn¡¯s intervention was faster than the original setting. Etrada arrives at the place only after Herald and even Leon die, and Liam loses consciousness. ¡°¡­When was that ¨Cright¨C moment that you were talking about?¡± ¡°When the one who survived with you died.¡± To put it bluntly, her intervention, which was faster than the original, saved Leon. He was one of Liam¡¯s cherished figures. There was nothing wrong with that, as it only increased the debt. ¡°If it goes as scheduled, it should be then.¡± ¡°Scheduled¡­¡± The smile slowly disappeared from Liam¡¯s face after repeating Evelyn¡¯s words. One could see his thoughts running through his mind. ¡®Now I should give him some time to sort out his thoughts.¡¯ ¡°I think we¡¯ve had enough conversation.¡± She meant that it was time to pay the price. Evelyn began reciting what she should receive from Liam. ¡°Now prepare a place for me to stay. Give me a person to work for me, too. This is the price of your and your friend¡¯s lives.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The value of the story you heard today¡­ Well, one day I can let you know what I want. By then, there will be nothing left between us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s cheaper than I thought.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to give anything for free. You have to pay the price exactly. I didn¡¯t do much, why would I ask for something expensive?¡± Evelyn turned her head signaling the conversation was over. Liam smiled after a brief moment and bowed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s too late to give you my thanks, but thank you for saving me and my friend.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Evelyn waved her hand as if to dismiss him. Wordlessly, Liam left her room at the inn. Liam rubbed his forehead with his index finger and sighed. Instead of returning to the Agramento mansion after the raid, he went to another hideout to lay low. It was for his safety and to recover from his injuries. Finding he was still alive would only lead to another attack. Less than two months had passed since he returned to the family and announced that he was alive, and he was already threatened with death. He couldn¡¯t know who ordered the raid on that day, so it was better to remain in hiding. Although one hideout had been discarded since it was revealed, it was easy for him to disappear because there were more than one such place. ¡®It would be good if you take this opportunity to make them think I¡¯m dead, but¡­¡¯ The one who ordered the attack wouldn¡¯t be sure of success without Liam¡¯s body. ¡®Three left.¡¯ Currently, there were four remaining successors to the Agramento¡¯s Marquisate, including Liam. The eldest son registered before the legitimate son was born, the third son registered three years before Liam, and the second daughter, born of the Marquis¡¯ wife. The second and third son and eldest daughter were long dead, and the remaining were people Liam had to kill. Keeping them alive was no option. Because if they live, Liam himself must die. Just because he didn¡¯t choose death for them, didn¡¯t mean they would take the same posture. A relationship where one can only live by killing each other was the fate given to Agramento¡¯s blood. Liam¡¯s eyes closed as he thought of the half-siblings he had to kill in the future. And he touched his still throbbing neck. The cuts left under his bandages were clearly felt. When he remembered Herald dying on that day, a thick, terrifying murderous intent rose. However, Liam tried to catch his breath and muttered. ¡°Not much time left¡­ He had to quiet his impatience. Revenge, peace; the life he dreamed of wasn¡¯t far away, so he had to move more stealthily. Liam clenched his jaw to control the murderous intent that was boiling inside. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to kill his siblings from the beginning. Even if they were half-siblings, a family related by blood was something Liam longed for when he was young. However, the ten-year-old boy, excited to meet his siblings, met his half-sister, who climbed on top of him while sleeping and tried to strangle him. The next day, the little boy, trembling with fear, heard his older brother whispering that he would kill him as soon as possible. After experiencing death crises more than dozens of times in the half a year he stayed in the Marquis¡¯ residence, the boy was no longer a child. Only beast instincts that had abandoned vain dreams and longed for revenge and survival remained. He looked forward to the day when he would slaughter those who wanted to kill him. Liam tried to regain his calm by lengthening his breath several times. But his emotions still ran wild. Because the death from the past came rushing at him. ¡°Stupid¡­¡± The face of Herald as he pushed him away and died vainly in his stead continued to appear for days. There were days he recalled Leon, lying like a cold corpse. They were Liam¡¯s brothers. Even though they didn¡¯t share a drop of blood, they were more special than his own flesh and blood. Enough to give up his life in the face of death for Liam without hesitation. Creeck¨C Unaware of it, his teeth squeaked. Herald¡¯s death only continued to spur Liam¡¯s murderous intentions. He lifted his eyelids again, revealing his fiercely blue eyes. A considerable amount of time had passed, but Leon was still unable to move. Even if the wounds healed, he would be limping. The physician said that Leon¡¯s survival was close to a miracle. ¡®Is that why?¡¯ Absurd words scratched his nerves. ¡°When the one who survived with you had died.¡± The one word that assumed Leon¡¯s death was very distasteful. Yet, strangely, a chill ran down his spine. ¡®Is it because of her calm yet firm tone?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t easily shake off what that woman had said. ¡®What were the words of that woman of whom I neither know name nor face? As if knowing the future speaks with such confidence. Bullsh*t.¡¯ ¡°She must be a total scammer.¡± He only provided a residence for her right away because he owed his life. It wasn¡¯t a bad deal because it was cheap. There were other things to pay off, but¡­ It wasn¡¯t burdensome. He wanted to know what she would want him to spread in the future. Spreading rumors was easier than breathing to Liam. Vetern was full of people who would speak on his behalf. Moreover, it was difficult to find the source of rumors that spread through people¡¯s mouths. The more the rumors start from the bottom, the stronger the tendency. It meant that Liam would be less burdened by doing what that unknown woman wanted. As she said, once the work was over, there would be nothing left between them. He organized his thoughts as he glanced around. A paper on the table showed an incongruous presence. A letter with only a few lines of text and the envelope that contained it. Liam gave a small mansion to the unknown woman. The mansion on the outskirts of Vetern was one of the properties he had purchased in someone else¡¯s name. The more places where he could avoid the eyes of his half-siblings, the better. Handing over the mansion¡¯s certificate of ownership to her did not trouble Liam. As he had said before, the price was very cheap for the price of his life. However, the correspondence he received after transferring the mansion was different. Liam frowned as he looked through the letters he had already scanned over and over again. [It¡¯s a nicer mansion than I thought. I¡¯m happy with the price you paid, so I¡¯m going to pay it back. If you go to Razimall, you¡¯ll be full so much it¡¯ll be hard to swallow everything; at Simphon, you¡¯ll have the most ideal meal. In Milborn, you won¡¯t have much to eat, so do as you please. After that, it¡¯s up to your actions, so do it well.] Razimall and Simphon were the names of mountains located in the central part of Hereos. Milborn was a small and medium-sized city about ten hours away from Vetern. He couldn¡¯t believe that was what she mentioned while talking about meals. Even though she predicted Leon¡¯s death, he was still wary of that woman. Liam was thinking of ignoring such an important correspondence. If it goes as scheduled, it should be then.¡± Although he failed because he could not shake off the voice that remained in his memory. ¡°As scheduled¡­¡± ¡®Who made that plan? What do you know?¡¯ ¡°Did I come too early?¡± That one word that scratched his insides kept grabbing Liam¡¯s ankle. Eventually, he clicked his tongue and rubbed his forehead. In fact, sending a person to the place mentioned by the woman wouldn¡¯t mean any loss to him. There were also a few personnel to be dispatched secretly. Yet, he couldn¡¯t easily make up his mind. It was because his intuition was telling him that once he started giving meaning to her words, there would be no end. Right, Liam was wary of being swayed by an unknown woman in the future. When he recalled the woman¡¯s arrogant attitude, as if looking down on him, displeasure arose. ¡®I thought she knew what I was thinking.¡¯ Liam didn¡¯t know the woman¡¯s face, name, or age, but surely, she wasn¡¯t someone from the enemy¡¯s party. She knew about him even before meeting him. Not just personal information. As if penetrating and seeing through to the choices he would make, she knew the thoughts he had, and the reasons for his actions. It was unpleasant to be read by someone he didn¡¯t know. Especially if he himself didn¡¯t know anything about the other person. After wandering in his miasma of thought for a long time, Liam eventually sighed. What he did, covering his eyes with his hands, was send a man to the area the woman mentioned. She was obviously hiding something. If he didn¡¯t dig it out, he would continue to be dragged around. ¡°That can¡¯t be.¡± Liam frowned as he recalled the woman¡¯s soft voice. He didn¡¯t know what her purpose was, but not everything will go her way. And a few days later, his forged vigilance grew sharper and inflated his body. He received a report announcing the discovery that Agramento¡¯s second daughter had a place to train assassins in Razimall. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 30 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 30 ¨C A Way To Get Close To (1) The mansion Liam gave away was located in a deserted place where people rarely traveled. It was a quiet place, and she was quite satisfied because it was good to organize her thoughts. Evelyn also liked the fact that the interior decoration and structure were old-fashioned but not excessive. Among them, the drawing-room on the second floor was decorated with the atmosphere she liked the most. Unexpectedly, over the past month, Evelyn lived peacefully in the mansion. Then one day, she left the bedroom after a long time and sat in the drawing-room. She looked out the window and saw the blue sky over her veil. Evelyn looked at the clear sky without a single cloud and murmured in a small voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t it today?¡± The girl standing by her side glanced at Evelyn after she uttered the question. She had introduced herself as Lina, and she was a servant sent by Liam. Someone to spy on and monitor Evelyn. Lina wasn¡¯t the only one. All of the servants residing in the mansion had become Liam¡¯s eyes and ears, watching Evelyn. However, such a fact wasn¡¯t unpleasant. Unlike security filled with her own, using Liam¡¯s people as servants was intentional. It was to let Liam know all her words and actions from then on. In fact, what Evelyn had said and done in the mansion over the past month would have flowed to Liam naturally. She welcomed that transmission. ¡®He must believe in my hoax to get Cesar¡¯s interest.¡¯ Evelyn was disguising the situation as if she could see the future on her own. And Liam must think she can really see the future. Not to be sure but rather to just be suspicious. If Liam used her to achieve what he wanted, Cesar would also keep an eye on Evelyn. Because his war had yet to end. ¡®First, you need to organize Agramento.¡¯ Currently, Liam was making great use of the original story information that she conveyed to him. Since the third son had already been taken to the dungeon, Agramento¡¯s strife will be over within two or three months. Naturally, the winner will be Liam. The result remained the same, but the difference was in the reduction of the time it took for the result to show. The original won¡¯t react against it. Evelyn had to look forward to what would happen after that. Yet, unfortunately, she could not continue her thoughts for a long time today, because of the presence of guests. She thought she could hear the sound of horseshoes, and then saw a carriage passing through the front gate visible through the window. The ordinary black carriage stopped in front of the mansion where Evelyn was staying. ¡°Today it is.¡± Conscious of Lina¡¯s listening presence, Evelyn spat her words to build up the misunderstanding. Shortly after, she got up and went to the window. Liam was exiting the wagon that stopped in front of the mansion. Evelyn had been informed of his visit in advance. The free knight who was ahead of her in age, skill, and experience, was her eyes and ears. Evelyn was secretly relieved, recalling Rebellio, who had informed her of Liam¡¯s visit in advance. If his skills had lagged behind the main characters, her hoax would have been more difficult. Fortunately, considering it existed for the main characters¡¯ sake only, this world was prepared with minimal probability. The main characters of the novel were all in their twenties, and they were all geniuses with talents that no other person would have surpassed. However, even so, they were just young people in their twenties. They weren¡¯t rivals for knights in their 30s or 40s. Thanks to this, Evelyn was able to deceive Liam as if she had waited in advance. Evelyn reached out when she saw Liam completely out from the carriage. ¡®Was it the last visit a week ago¡­¡¯ The cycle of Liam¡¯s visits was getting shorter. It meant he was starting to devote considerable time and effort to observing Evelyn. He was probably trying to discern the source of the information she gave out. She welcomed it. Because it was a sign that Liam was doubting Evelyn¡¯s abilities. She smiled contentedly while unlatching and opening the window. Did he hear that? Or maybe it was an unconscious reaction. Liam raised his head. As soon as he noticed Evelyn standing by the window in the drawing-room, he smiled softly and sweetly as if melting. His inside was black, but his smile was so pretty. If Evelyn had been an innocent woman who knew nothing, she would have had her cheeks tinted in red. With her arms crossed by the window sill, Evelyn stared at Liam as if appreciating a work of art. ¡®You are handsome.¡¯ Liam had a beautiful appearance befitting the sub-male lead. Even compared to Ethan, he didn¡¯t lag behind. ¡®No, actually, it¡¯s hard to compare him to Ethan, to be honest. Ethan¡¯s a handsome man with a strong appearance because of his strong lines, and Liam is handsome with soft features because of his smooth lines.¡¯ Evelyn¡¯s eyebrows twitched as she unconsciously recalled Ethan smiling shyly. With his smile on top of his pale complexion and the red blood covering him, her mouth felt bitter. ¡®Are you still worried about him? There¡¯s no way he¡¯s dead, it¡¯s foolish.¡¯ Because Fedora locked its borders, it was not easy to hear the news there. It was a good thing for Evelyn, who didn¡¯t want to recall Ethan¡¯s warmth that had remained as if she had been stuffed in the past. As long as she didn¡¯t check the news, she wouldn¡¯t hear anything. ¡®I know he¡¯s safe, but¡­¡¯ The last scene she had witnessed was so intense that her heart still thumped. ¡®Shall I find out? ¡­If you want to, there is a way.¡¯ Because there were several more calculated favors that Evelyn had granted in the past. She had prepared a workaround in case something went wrong with the main escape route. If she contacted them, it would be possible to confirm Ethan¡¯s safety. ¡®Whether he attends external events or government meetings, that alone¡­¡¯ Evelyn was already thinking about what to write in the letter to be sent to Fedora. Very natural, as if it was granted. As soon as she realized what she was doing, she was overwhelmed by a surge of self-shame. ¡®What will you do if you know?¡¯ He was someone she couldn¡¯t see anymore anyway. Did the original take care of him? ¡®Let¡¯s forget it.¡¯ She shook her head to chase away her thoughts, and heard Liam call out. ¡°I apologize for visiting without a message.¡± ¡°No need to feel sorry. I knew.¡± ¡°¡­May I come up there?¡± ¡°You came here with that in mind, so the question must be long.¡± Evelyn had a pretty sassy attitude. At first glance, she seemed bothered by Liam¡¯s visit. ¡°If you aren¡¯t going to stay there all day, hurry up and come up.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Evelyn closed the window, returned to her seat, and waited for Liam. It wasn¡¯t long before he reached the drawing-room and knocked. ¡°You have a clear face, something good must have happened.¡± With a grin on his face, Liam accepted Evelyn¡¯s conclusion. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you. I don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡± Liam, who was more suspicious than grateful, was a little funny. Evelyn smirked and pointed to the sofa opposite to her. Busy thoughts ran through her head as Liam headed there. She had a rough idea of ??what was happening in the places Evelyn pointed out. People who worked for her like Utah were already stationed in Razimall, Simphon, and Milborn. They confirmed that the people presumed to have been sent by Liam were sent in hiding. In Razimall mountain, the youngest daughter of the Agramento family train was training assassins, the eldest son¡¯s slush funds were hidden in Simphon, and Milborn was where the third son stored illegal drugs. The eldest son¡¯s slush fund had not yet been located, but the other two had been found. The first place Liam reached was Milborn. The method he chose was to directly report the atrocities of the third son to the Imperial palace and not the local security. ¡®It¡¯s a good justification to cooperate even for a little while.¡¯ Cesar was a new ruler with no legitimacy. Having usurped the throne through treason, he needed to win the hearts of the people. It was necessary to instill the awareness that conforming to his own rules provided a better life than the previous one. This was the reason why Cesar did not turn away from the appetizing setting that Liam handed. Thanks to this, the third son of Marquis Agramento stood in the court of the Imperial Palace. That was two weeks ago, and he was stuck in a dungeon now but¡­ ¡®He will die soon.¡¯ Because there was no way Liam or any other half-brothers could keep him alive. This incident received quite a lot of attention. This was because Cesar, who claimed to be a new ruler, punished the noble family for committing illegal transactions without condoning it. Thanks to this, among the people, Cesar began to be evaluated as righteous. The nobles who did not have the strength to rebel against him were more sympathetic, but the antipathy of the high-ranking nobles, who had previously held power and dealt with dirty work, grew stronger. However, most of them were those who originally refused Cesar¡¯s position. The fact that the relationship that was already damaged only broke further was no additional damage to him. Liam had cleared a competitor without using his hand, so both of them benefited. In the process, Liam and Cesar¡¯s face-to-face meeting took place faster than in the original. ¡®In the past, Liam had to succeed on his own, but¡­ there won¡¯t be any big problems. Because both of them are taking advantage of the main story.¡¯ Originally, the first meeting between the two was when Liam was recognized by the Imperial family as the successor to the Marquisate. And then Etrada puts a bridge between the two of them, and so on. In the original story, it occurs half a year after the attack. However, due to Evelyn¡¯s intervention, the two male leads met sooner. Even the reunion between Liam and Etrada, which had not been confirmed in person by her, had also been held. Even though they had not yet met, Etrada¡¯s presence was clear. By the time Evelyn¡¯s thinking had reached Etrada, Lina had placed Liam¡¯s tea and left the drawing-room. ¡°Have you been well?¡± ¡°All I do is play and eat, right? Are you saying that in hopes that something will go wrong?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a misunderstanding. It¡¯s not that.¡± Liam hurriedly waved his hand like a troubled man. Evelyn laughed at his obvious lie. ¡°Absurd.¡± Liam¡¯s lips twitched for a moment but soon disappeared without a trace. Evelyn clicked her tongue as if bothered. She had to act like someone seeing what Liam couldn¡¯t see now. It was impossible to be fooled by his fake face. ¡°You still don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing is in vain.¡± When he first visited the mansion, he had a more controlled attitude. However, on this day, he showed signs of dissatisfaction. It was only three visits, but three was not a small number. She slowly took a tough stance, it was time to put some pressure on him. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 31 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 31 ¨C A Way To Get Close To (2) ¡°Do you think your smile will hide what¡¯s inside?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Just because it¡¯s covered doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s invisible, but you still don¡¯t know it.¡± She spoke as if it was foolish and disappointing. Evelyn looked annoyed and picked up her teacup. ¡°Stop doing useless things, and get your work done while you¡¯re here.¡± Liam¡¯s visit on his own meant he had business with Evelyn. Whether it was exploring, asking for a favor, or personal business that Evelyn didn¡¯t expect. Since the current meeting did not happen in the original, she couldn¡¯t be sure about his purpose. Nevertheless, Evelyn must act as if she already knew. So she cut him off before he even spoke, and indicated her unwillingness to listen. Like someone who could read Liam¡¯s thoughts thoroughly. ¡°What are you talking about¡­?¡± ¡°I think you need to buy someone.¡± ¡°Do you mean a slave¨C¡± ¡°Find those who are strong enough to carry the cargo and have a heavy mouth.¡± Hearing the condition Evelyn added, Liam¡¯s blue eyes lit up. Needing someone with good strength was not a very important condition. As she said, the employment she mentioned was to carry luggage, so it was a natural condition. However, the condition of having a heavy mouth was slightly different. It was slang commonly used in back alleys. It meant nobles wanted workers to do dirty or secret work. Under these conditions, they usually look for people in need of money. It was to find someone who could keep their silence and sell their conscience for money, despite knowing it would harm someone. Nobles sometimes needed such things. Even if they had many vassals and members of the household, not all of them would sell their conscience and morals for their master. Being ordinary was also a filter that could not be easily escaped. Ordinary people could be eroded by guilt when they engage in harming or hurting someone. If you realize that you are involved in something dangerous, you may be terrified and out of control. On the other hand, workers who have already sold their conscience for large sums of money ignore the guilt and fear. This is because they remember the real benefit of the money they held. Of course, secrecy is not perfectly maintained. Words can leak anywhere. So, when the nobles asked for this kind of work, they knew every detail of the employee¡¯s identity and even checked their residence. This was to find the source of information by threatening the family if the secret is leaked. Also, it was to control secrets through surveillance. Evelyn also intended to go through such a process. ¡°I¡¯ll pay the workers generously.¡± Evelyn maintained her relaxed attitude. Liam also accepted her words in a calm tone. ¡°You are talking about a worker. How much do you think the advance fee is?¡± ¡°Advance payment would be difficult. I have no money right now.¡± For a moment, Liam was about to say something. When hiring a worker, a certain amount of remuneration was usually paid in advance, and the balance was paid after task completion. The advance payment is the minimum profit guaranteed by the client. Workers do not easily respond to work without advance payments because it was not uncommon to not get paid after the work is done. This is a condition that applied not only to those with heavy mouths but also to ordinary workers. It was unfair if you didn¡¯t get the money you deserved after working hard. Furthermore, if the job was dangerous, the role of an advance fee was more important. ¡°It will be¡­ difficult to get people.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I don¡¯t have money right now. Please gather only those who want to do it even if there is no advance payment. The fee will be paid twice the market price after work is completed.¡± It wasn¡¯t a lie. Evelyn really didn¡¯t have money right now. When she left the estate, she gave up her conscience and brought some wealth, but it wasn¡¯t a huge amount. The only thing Evelyn received from Liam was the ownership of the mansion and some servants. The maintenance cost of the mansion, the salaries of the servants, and the series of expenses, including food materials, are all up to her. She had spent almost all her money over the past month. If it continued like this, it will be impossible to maintain the employment of Rebellio, which was currently the powerful force among Evelyn¡¯s strength. Thanks to the half-year salary provided in advance, she could still maintain it, but¡­ What Evelyn should be concerned with wasn¡¯t just now, since she had some time left, but what happens next. She needed to secure enough funds before the slack ran out, so there would be no restrictions on future moves. For now, she was focused on Liam and avoiding outside activities, but things will change by the time Cesar starts to notice. Now was the right time for Liam¡¯s interest and connection with Evelyn to increase. After securing funds. her scam could be wrapped up more plausibly. Evelyn tilted her teacup and ignored Liam¡¯s eyes scanning over her. From his point of view, it was ridiculous. She had no money and yet demanded him to do this and that¡­ In a way, it seemed like a tantrum. Since it was Liam, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he snorted and ignored it. However, the result was bound to be different because it was Evelyn who brought up the absurd proposal right away. Liam was suspicious of her and had begun to observe her, so he responded. ¡°If you are in a hurry, I will lend you money. I might as well gather some workers in my line¨C¡± ¡°I can earn money if I have time and people. Why should I owe you?¡± Cutting off Liam, Evelyn¡¯s voice was sharper than usual. She refused the help he offered; it was an action to get a dramatic effect later. The best result would come if his pride was hurt by refusing his proposal. She had already drawn a line with Liam, clarifying their exchange. Sticking to an attitude of accepting only as much as she gave away will not cause much of an incompatibility. ¡°I have to leave tomorrow morning, so hurry up. I¡¯d appreciate it if you could prepare a wagon. The wagon rental fee is also postpaid.¡± Liam¡¯s eyebrows wriggled and soared and did not easily come down. It would be nice if it were a sign that he was ready to take off his mask. Evelyn stood up with a smile to prod his temper. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have to listen to your business, so go back now. Next time, please don¡¯t suddenly come like this.¡± ¡®Now this is my mansion,¡¯ Evelyn left the drawing-room. The movement that started at dawn ended only after the sky turned black. As soon as Rot got off the wagon he was driving, he screamed in pain. While traveling on an unpaved mountain road, his hips and back throbbed. It wasn¡¯t just Rot. All the workers who had dragged the cart all day were exhausted. ¡°Rest until further instructions.¡± So, he was relieved inwardly at the words of the unidentified man who guided them to this place. The workers, including Rot, wrapped themselves in their blankets and laid themselves on the cold ground. When the night passed and dawn deepened. ¡°Everyone wake up.¡± The men, who had been taking turns, started waking up the workers. While still half-sleep, Rot got up in a hurry. ¡°From now on, take what I distribute.¡± Meanwhile, men without names nor faces handed out small pills. Conflict arose on the faces of those who looked down at the white pills in their hands. They were afraid to blindly take a drug that they did not know what it was. Rot also rolled his eyes and hesitated. No one took the medicine first. Instead of urging them, the people wearing hoods just stood still. ¡°Wha¨C what is this?¡± When someone asked, the situation that continued as if the two sides were confronting each other ended. ¡°It¡¯s an immunization drug.¡± The man who answered the question approached the nearest worker. Then he took the medicine he was holding and swallowed it. ¡°I will take it this time. Whose else should I eat so you believe it¡¯s not poison?¡± While blinking several times, both men who were leading the workers took the same medicine. Only then did some of the workers start taking the medicine. When everyone ate what was called immunosuppressants, a noise was heard. ¡°It¡¯s over. Let¡¯s move.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand. Let everyone get on the wagon.¡± The workers immediately got into their own wagons. And just like when they arrived, they were led by men. They passed a bare tree and arrived in front of a cliff in the distance. ¡°Huk-!¡± Some covered their mouths in fear, and Rot was no exception. The place where they arrived was covered with red bloodstains and corpses. They didn¡¯t think the people lying in front of them were alive. Although, even in the dark, the severed head could be clearly seen, so it was impossible to be alive. ¡°You must finish before the sun comes up. Hurry up,¡± said the man who was collecting the corpses in front of the cliff. Rot couldn¡¯t look directly at him, covered in blood. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll start right away.¡± The man who answered first hurried the hardened workers. ¡°People from the front group, pick up a box and follow.¡± Obviously, many were terrified. However, even if they all had pale faces, they hurried after the man. Because they guessed that this was not a normal accident. The people who gave them the job in the first place were gangsters doing dirty things in the back alleys. Since ancient times, nobles had bought people with heavy mouths and in need of money to do dangerous or dirty work. Rot, who was always in need of money, had experience doing such a thing a few times. There had been times when he moved a sack that clearly contained a person, or delivered a box without knowing what was in it. If you kept the secret well after work, you were sometimes called by the same client. And in that case, you usually received a lot of money. A huge amount of money that he couldn¡¯t even dream of without even a modest job. In fact, Rot was relieved when he was offered this job. The need for money was really urgent, so he secretly wanted it. He accepted the quest even though he knew there was no advance payment, but he couldn¡¯t pull himself off. Even if what he saw was a headless corpse. The corpse and blood terrified Rot, but not enough to dispel his greed. ¡®If it¡¯s like this, they¡¯ll play it a lot, right¡­¡¯ Full of anticipation, Rot took the lead and followed the man leading the way. As he stepped into the cave perched on one side of the cliff, he felt a chill run down his spine. The more he went inside, the stronger the pungent scent became. Suddenly, the surrounding area was full of foggy smoke. Was there a fire? As Rot sniffed and lifted his nose he saw a light in the distance. That was the moment he saw the long bloodstains stretching inside. All he did was gulp and swallow. Eventually, they reached their destination fairly deep inside, and Rot¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡ª¡ª I should say this just in case. I still don¡¯t know Rot¡¯s gender since Koreans usually don¡¯t use pronouns. So I¡¯ll leave it as ¡®he¡¯ unless I confirm the gender otherwise. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 32 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 32 ¨C A Way To Get Close To (3) Gold and silver treasures were shining brightly in the intense light and formed a mountain. ¡°If there is not enough space in the cart, give up on cash. You don¡¯t have enough time to work, so move right away.¡± After the firm order was given, Rot and other workers hurriedly rushed to the gold and silver treasure. The work that went on wordlessly lasted about four hours. There was a time when the hand of a worker who was sneaking some precious metal into his bosom was cut off, but other than that, there was no disturbance. Work went smoothly, and when the evacuation order was given, the wagons driven by the workers were full. After exiting the mountain, they were divided into four groups according to the number of hooded people. Rot and two other workers were led under the guidance of one. They spent time outside Vetern until the day when the sun was bright. The movement resumed after being joined by five men in leather armor. ¡®Mercenaries¡­?¡¯ Unlike the men in hoods, they were all showing their faces. While Rot was observing the new people, the men surrounded the cart. It looked like mercenaries escorting products of a guild. In fact, when passing through the walls of Vetern, the man wearing a hood named a guild that Rot had never heard of before. After completing the checkpoint and entering Vetern, the remaining work was quickly completed. Arriving at the mansion located on the outskirts, all they had to do was move the cargo to the basement, so they didn¡¯t have to drag it for long. After moving all the wooden boxes of gold and silver treasures, Rot looked around. Those who arrived before him gathered together on one side of the basement. ¡®The money for who¡­¡¯ There was no one there who didn¡¯t know what they were doing today. The cave they visited at dawn must have been a treasure trove of a certain nobleman. And they just robbed it. Wouldn¡¯t it be worth paying a risk payment for this kind of work? His heart raced as he thought of the portion that would fall into his hands. He might receive a larger sum of money than he had ever touched before. That was exactly what Rot wanted. He knew that if he was any greedier, he would end up lying next to the corpses he had seen in front of the cliff. The workers, including Rot, knew their role well. It was not uncommon for those associated with nobles to disappear without a word, and Rot did not want to be like them. Even if he wasn¡¯t smart, he had at least a little bit of wisdom. While everyone was thinking the same thing and glancing at the treasure, a woman appeared holding a sack. It was a woman whose face was covered with a veil. ¡°You are here.¡± ¡°Yeah, great job.¡± The man who had led the workers bowed his head. That alone explained everything about the woman. It was unexpected that the client appeared in person. But it wasn¡¯t as surprising as the words that followed immediately. ¡°What you have stolen today is Count Belleniof¡¯s slush fund.¡± The gasps echoed all over the place. Count Belleniof was the treasury minister of the Emperor, and he was a loyalist with a high reputation within the Empire. When they realized they were involved in something bigger and more dangerous than they had thought, they began to tremble. ¡°If this leaks out, your necks won¡¯t stay in place. Everyone, be careful with your mouth, and I believe no one will spill words stupidly while drinking. I don¡¯t want to clean you up with my own hands.¡± But their fears were quickly diluted. It was because the woman who had finished the eerie warning threw the sack she had brought forward. ¡°Take as much as you can fit in the sack.¡± No one made a sound. Even if they only took the gold coins shining on one side, they could have lived a lifetime in comfort, but among the widely spread gold and silver treasures, there were expensive ornaments. Meanwhile, the woman did not limit the kinds of things that the workers could take. ¡°I think I will need to ask you to do the same thing a couple more times in the future, so you¡¯d better wait without taking any other jobs for the time being. Those who will give you stolen goods will meet you separately when you leave the mansion, so don¡¯t move hastily.¡± ¡®You¡¯re going to introduce someone to dispose of stolen goods?¡¯ It was permission to pick up jewelry with diamonds attached to it. To say that while throwing a sack big enough to carry a human head¡­! For a moment, even though they were frozen in shock, as soon as the woman turned around, those who came to their senses rushed towards the treasure. Even though more than ten people filled the sacks they had been given, there were still so many treasures left in the basement that they formed a small mountain. Count Belleniof had amassed enormous wealth through various minerals over four generations. They were the biggest financial line of the Emperor, and the favor the family was rewarded with was more than enough to pierce the sky. However, the overflowing amount of gold and silver treasures did not protect the family¡¯s lives. When Cesar took Vetern, only the Count of the Belleniof household survived. ¨CSurvivors will not be tolerated. Even though she couldn¡¯t hear it directly, Evelyn was able to clearly portray Cesar¡¯s resolute voice. He killed Count Belleniof¡¯s two sons and granddaughter, as well as the eldest daughter and her children, who had already been married. It was only natural for Count Belleniof to dream of revenge. Fleeing Vetern, he headed east. He joined the local Lords that were most hostile toward Cesar. The eastern part of Hereos was the home of the Empress Dowager, who had died when the rebellion broke out. At the same time, it was also the territory of those in power who participated in the fall of the Duke of Arangis in the past. It was the home of those who could never compromise with Cesar. In the original story, the first area where the war broke out was in the East. Count Belleniof, who began preparing for war there, made full use of his strengths. However, how can a nation¡¯s war be supported by personal property? War is a swamp that sucks money. The perpetrator¡¯s enormous financial resources that he could not even imagine ran out. This was the reason Count Belleniof used his slush fund near Vetern. ¡°It should have been discovered while moving the funds, but¡­¡± In the original work, Cesar detected the Count¡¯s movement as he tried to retrieve his secret funds. The gold and silver treasures hidden in that cave were supposed to have been Cesar¡¯s. But now the treasure that was there was moved to the basement of the mansion where Evelyn was staying. She was going to continue to raise funds by robbing the secret safes of the nobles. It was enough to steal a couple of treasure troves that Cesar will secure later. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear what you said. Can you tell me again?¡± While she leaned against the sofa tapping the back of her hand, Evelyn¡¯s gaze turned to the front. Unlike the beginning, Liam, who started to put on a pretty cool smile, was sitting there. He had started disposing of the stolen goods taken by the workers two days ago and immediately sent a call to Evelyn. In a way, the servile letter with a polite tone and low attitude as if being considerate of her feelings was quite amusing. That was why Evelyn allowed him to visit. From then on, Evelyn will happily accept Liam¡¯s request whenever he lowers himself for her. To maintain an advantage over him. ¡°I¡¯m talking to myself.¡± Lightly cutting off Liam¡¯s question, Evelyn continued speaking with a slightly refreshed voice. ¡°What brought you here today?¡± ¡°¡­I thought you would know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I can see everything. I just see more than others.¡± It was obviously a lie, but it couldn¡¯t be called a complete lie. In this way, where truth and lies are cleverly mixed, Liam couldn¡¯t dismiss Evelyn as a mere fraud. ¡°Look at how impatiently he came to me.¡¯ He was unsure of Evelyn¡¯s identity. ¡°Do you mean you didn¡¯t see what happened today?¡± ¡°It means there was nothing important enough for me to see.¡± Liam¡¯s eyebrows twitched at the languid answer. The smile on Evelyn¡¯s lips then slowly disappeared. ¡°I.¡± Straightening her relaxed posture, she said, ¡°Are you asking about business?¡± By now, Liam must have been imagining brutally killing Evelyn in his mind. If it is insignificant, it can show the lower and upper hand in this relationship. It must have been quite a serious injury to his pride. But he wasn¡¯t immature enough to show his mind carelessly. ¡°Are you going to complain that it¡¯s hard to deal with stolen goods?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± Denying Evelyn¡¯s suggestion, Liam smiled as brightly as before. ¡°I came to you intending to borrow wisdom.¡± ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of Razimall.¡± ¡°Aha, the second daughter of your family.¡± Liam agreed meekly. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me right now¡­ Is there any other way?¡± Since he didn¡¯t have the strength to touch the second daughter¡¯s assassins in Razimall, was there any other way to strike her? Evelyn¡¯s expression softened. It wasn¡¯t clear whether Liam really had come to believe in Evelyn¡¯s foresight. But it was clear that at least he was convinced she was something. Wasn¡¯t he asking for information and showing confidence in that information? It may not be the best result, but it was good enough. ¡°If yes, there is, if not, there is no¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t difficult to find information to hand over from the original. Still, Evelyn pretended to be in trouble and closed her eyes. ¡°Mmh¡­¡± There was silence for a long time, long enough for Liam to be anxious. Even if he paid the price correctly, she didn¡¯t have to tell him everything she knew. Because that made it easier for her to deal with Liam. He must struggle with her to ensure future safety. Will Liam, who recognizes Evelyn¡¯s usefulness, stand by her if she only showed that she was swayed by money? Neither Cesar nor Liam are moved by the blood of others. They wouldn¡¯t hesitate to cut off their limbs and imprison someone to take out only what they want. But what if Evelyn is swayed by her emotions and behaves arrogantly, giving out important information only when she¡¯s in a good mood? Liam must realize that suppressing her by force was useless. Furthermore, he must realize that such control was no different from cutting the belly of the goose that lays golden eggs. Once such a perception was instilled, Liam had no choice but to maintain a cautious attitude when dealing with Evelyn. Even if she had money, he couldn¡¯t get anything when she was in a bad mood, so he would keep an eye on her and try to please her. After being proven useful, Liam¡¯s attitude will ensure Evelyn¡¯s safety. ¡®You shouldn¡¯t forget. Cesar and Liam are cruel characters.¡¯ Worthless Evelyn was easy prey for them. She had no desire to die or be taken advantage of, locked up somewhere, so she had to prepare a safety net. ¡°Wha¡­¡± Evelyn didn¡¯t open her eyes until Liam¡¯s anxiety had almost hit the sky. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 33 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 33 ¨C A Way To Get Close To (4) ¡°My wallet is thick thanks to the Lord, so I don¡¯t mind telling you something in particular.¡± Giggles~ the added laughter sounded bright. ¡°Do you know a city called Reeman?¡± ¡°¡­Are you talking about Reeman in the East?¡± ¡°Yes. About four years ago¡­ The bodies of young children were found there.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t pay much attention at the time, but¡­¡± This was an event that caused considerable upheaval in Heroes. Although the culprit was not found, the corpses of over 100 young children were enough to shake the people. Liam gave no reply while listening to Evelyn¡¯s story. But he seemed to understand vaguely what she was trying to say. ¡°Although he had a small frame, he was bigger than you. Green eyes. Here¡­ there was a dented scar on the left forearm¡­ it looked like a burn from being caught in an explosion.¡± Liam¡¯s eyes lit up. He seemed to think of someone after hearing the description. ¡°The man used to bury the bodies of children. On days it rained, on days it snowed, and on another day the starry night sky was clear. Up until four years ago, he showed up before you could even forget him, but since then, I haven¡¯t seen him at all. I saw the second daughter of your family and the man together, so I thought it might be related¡­¡± ¡°¡­Is that it?¡± ¡°There is no rush. Didn¡¯t I say I would tell you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Did you know that Marquis Sakrata¡¯s son likes hunting? Did you know every time he went hunting the prey turning their back and running away were children, not animals?¡± It was just there. Evelyn remained silent at the end of her long speech. Having provided an overflowing amount of information, it was up to Liam. ¡°¡­Thank. you.¡± Evelyn giggled at the stiff voice. ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing much. Oh right, please get me a ticket this time. There¡¯s a play called ¡°Raveliana¡¯s Dream,¡± since one can rarely see it I was quite anxious. Imagine my dismay when I found out everything was already sold out until next month¡¯s performance.¡± ¡°¡­Can I personally take you sometime soon?¡± ¡°You? Well¡­ There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. My carriage isn¡¯t so comfortable to ride. Though I¡¯ve made some money, so I¡¯ll have to buy a new one.¡± ¡°Yes, I will come to pick you up. Would you like to see the carriage that day?¡± ¡°Okay, I can buy the things I need while I¡¯m out.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask you to prepare in advance.¡± ¡°There is no need to refuse, is there? So, is the business over now?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t see you off.¡± ¡®Did you have anything else to say?¡¯ Liam¡¯s lips twitched. But after a while, the words that came out of his mouth were merely farewell. ¡°Thank you again. We will see you again soon.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Liam stood and bowed politely. On the other hand, Evelyn, still in her seat, gently waved her hand. A few days later, the four-year-old incidents of the corpses came to light and the name of Marquis Sakrata was mentioned. The next day, Cesar¡¯s knights arrested Marquis Agramento¡¯s second daughter. Liam made good use of the information he had received from Evelyn. ¡°Is there anything else you need?¡± ¡°I wish I had something to drink. Something refreshing.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Liam guided Evelyn to the box seat and pulled the rope to call an attendant. Meanwhile, Evelyn took a seat on the sofa located inside. By the time Liam approached her side, she had already pulled out her telescope and scanned the inside of the theater. ¡°Aha.¡± A meaningless sound escaped her lips. If she had to give it a meaning, it would be only to complicate Liam¡¯s thoughts. ¡°¡­What are you looking at?¡± ¡°This and that, things I was curious about.¡± In the several conversations between Evelyn and Liam, only rarely did she give him a direct answer to his questions. Today must be an exception. Evelyn seemed to be in a very good mood. For that reason, she kept her smiling face throughout as she visited the theater holding Liam¡¯s hand. He might not have been able to see her expression because of the veil covering her face, but he was careful not to cut off as she hummed to herself. ¡®I mean, she looks like a girl excited by her first outing.¡¯ Liam sat down next to Evelyn, and the two-seater sofa tilted slightly. She turned her gaze away from her telescope and looked to her side. Beyond the veil that was so thick that the outline of her face was barely visible, both their eyes met for a moment. ¡°I am glad that you seem to have fun.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not having fun.¡± Actually, she didn¡¯t enjoy watching a play. When she was in Fedora, plays were just part of a social event for her. Without any sense of accomplishment or outcome, plays never gave Evelyn great pleasure. However, despite her false appearance, it was time for her to slowly wander around Vetern. In the eyes of people, a mysterious woman wandered around with Agramento¡¯s child. Now was the right time. Liam had started observing her closely and began to buy information from her. He wouldn¡¯t stand still and let her go out by herself. If Evelyn could really see into the future, he wouldn¡¯t miss it. As expected, Liam followed today¡¯s schedule. The fact that he asked to accompany her first meant that he volunteered for her supervision and protection. In the next couple of days, she will repeat the same outing as today, after handing Liam some useful information. Evelyn looked into Liam¡¯s eyes, which were obscured by her veil, and smiled. ¡°I guess you¡¯ll have fun too?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± Liam smiled brightly as if he was imitating her and replied. Evelyn looked at his smile and let out the same sound as before. ¡°Ha¡­ You can¡¯t get rid of that habit.¡± ¡°¡­As you said, it has become a habit.¡± Evelyn waved her hand as if she didn¡¯t care about his circumstances or excuses, then looked through the telescope into the auditorium on the first floor. She wasn¡¯t looking for someone, she was just trying to think while avoiding Liam¡¯s gaze. Liam had left Evelyn¡¯s mansion about ten days prior and must have investigated the whereabouts of the Marquis¡¯ second daughter. It was time to have accumulated more than enough evidence that she provided prey for the Marquis¡¯ son. Agramento¡¯s second daughter learned about Marquis Sakrata¡¯s son, who took interest in hunting humans while disposing of children who could not withstand training to become assassins. Of course, it was better to get a cheap price for a throwaway than to just throw it away. Agramento¡¯s second daughter sold children, and Sakrata¡¯s son continued hunting humans with the children he bought. Liam found a record of human trafficking, informed Etrada, and Cesar willingly took the bait. From then on, Cesar will spread the ugliness of those who supported the previous Emperor, and he will be the one to punish them. He intended to instill the perception that he was more righteous than the Emperor. Things went as Evelyn expected. Cesar began to establish his position, and Liam moved one step closer to the Marquis¡¯ title, beating out his rivals. ¡®Etrada also serves as a support for him until he takes over Agramento later. Trust must have been established by now.¡¯ This was possible because the current Etrada was deceived by Liam¡¯s play. Presumably, Liam must have pleaded that his father¡¯s ugly sins cannot be forgiven, and he must have vowed to take control of the family and correct all atrocities committed by his blood relatives. For Etrada, that had lived a life of sacrifice by others at the bottom, such an act worked very well. The sympathy of those who have lived the lives of the underprivileged is easier to tamper with than the sympathy of those who hadn¡¯t. Since Liam was well aware of it, he took advantage of it. Evelyn lowered the telescope, assessing the original, which was constantly moving in places she could not see. The curtain was going up. It was the beginning of a new episode of the original plot. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 34 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 34 ¨C A Way To Get Close To (5) After the play, Evelyn went into town accompanied by Liam and started spending her money while wandering around expensive stores. It was to attract attention by showing off her wealth. The constant refusal to not show who she was was bound to catch the nobles¡¯ attention. She had already stopped by the jewelry store, and this time she was looking for dresses. Evelyn was going to spend enough money to make noise. ¡°How about this?¡± Evelyn had just changed her dress and turned around in front of the mirror. ¡°You look beautiful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s lip service, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s time for me to get bored with¡­¡± Hearing Liam¡¯s reply, which came out without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she put her hand on her waist and turned to look behind her. Liam was sitting on the sofa watching her and raised the corner of his mouth away as he said, ¡°I mean it though?¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes, still covered by the veil, lit up. Liam had never smiled like that in front of her. He always showed only a smile that was made to evoke favorability from others¡­ ¡®Did you decide to take off your mask¡­? Or was it a mistake?¡¯ It was an unrealistic assumption. Liam wasn¡¯t the type of person to make a mistake in such things. Her worries were brief. It was time to take a gamble. ¡°It¡¯s much nicer to look at than that sly smile.¡± She pointed out his mask as if meaning that she had never been tricked by it. At the same time, it meant that she believed that the smile she was seeing was Liam¡¯s sincere emotions. If he had been lying to Evelyn, her suspicions about him would only have grown stronger. But on the contrary, if he really meant what he had just said, he could have fooled her more perfectly. ¡®How are you going to get out now?¡¯ Evelyn waited for Liam¡¯s response. And when she heard a snort and giggling, she was relieved inwardly. At the same time, she felt an exhilarating sense of triumph. The previous words were really Liam¡¯s sincerity. ¡®If I had gotten into gambling, I would have been in disgrace.¡¯ Evelyn turned around, reflecting on the thoughts she had often had since childhood. Her steps as she went back to change her clothes were light. As she left the shop after stocking up on all the dresses she would wear when she met Cesar, she saw Liam¡¯s carriage. It was a wagon with a magic treatment for shock reduction and soundproofing. That was the kind of carriage Evelyn intended to buy. She took Liam¡¯s hand, climbed into the wagon, and delivered the destination to the coachman. Then, as Liam sat across from Evelyn, the carriage set off. ¡°There is one thing I would like to ask you.¡± ¡°Mmh?¡± Evelyn had been watching the scenery pass through the window and turned her head. ¡°I think you¡¯d be willing to give me an answer today, so I¡¯m being greedy.¡± ¡°Try it.¡± Liam peered at her closely and spoke in a lower tone than usual. ¡°¡­Can you really see the future?¡± Evelyn had been answering Liam¡¯s questions all day long, but this time it was different. Instead of answering, she asked back. ¡°Will you believe me if I answer you?¡± Before Liam could open her mouth, Evelyn reached out to him. Pulling his collar, Liam was meekly drawn toward her. When they got close enough to touch each other¡¯s noses, Evelyn whispered in a very low voice. ¡°I really saw it.¡± In her previous life that ended with a tragic death, obviously. Evelyn gave Liam an answer with no lies mixed in, and then let him go. However, as she tried to push him back, she couldn¡¯t break the distance that was close enough to feel each other¡¯s breaths. It was because Liam grabbed Evelyn¡¯s hand, which had fallen away from him, and pulled it. Evelyn was immediately drawn to him. ¡°Then you must have seen a future where you couldn¡¯t escape from me until the day you die.¡± [tl/n: not me blushing here- it¡¯s not that I like those psycho ML at all¡­no no no¡­ okay just a bit] Liam, revealing the madness and viciousness that had been hidden thus far, ripped off Evelyn¡¯s veil. However, his efforts were meaningless, and the veil that covered her face remained the same. Instead, a blue electric current fizzled and burst. Instead of panicking, Liam gave a dissatisfied look and clicked his tongue briefly. It didn¡¯t look like it was something he had expected at all. Evelyn did not react much either, even as he held her in his large grasp. Liam gave up on the veil and drew even closer and deeper. ¡°If you can really see the future, I have no intention of letting you go.¡± His hand flowed down slowly after releasing its strong force then reached the nape of Evelyn¡¯s neck. Quick excited breaths mixed with the voice whispering in her ear. ¡°If it were any other, I would have broken it at once¡­¡± Liam clasped her cheeks as if affectionately, and locked Evelyn¡¯s delicate body in his arms. ¡°It seems I can¡¯t do that to you, so what do I do with you?¡± Pftt- There was something soggy in the laughter that followed. At the same time, the corners of Evelyn¡¯s mouth curled. ¡°You¡¯re arrogant.¡± This time, Evelyn¡¯s whispers penetrated Liam¡¯s ear. His hand, which was still holding the nape of her neck, relaxed. He slowly released Evelyn from his arms. What settled in his blue eyes was the figure of her still wearing a veil. Evelyn wasn¡¯t frightened by Liam¡¯s provocation and did not back down. Reaching out her free hand, she swept Liam¡¯s cheek with her finger. ¡°What do you think you can do to me?¡± Short words mixed with blatant ridicule. Evelyn looked at him with dark, dangerous eyes¨Ceverything about Liam was laughable. Cesar, Liam, and even Etrada, too. Without the protection of the original work, all of them would have crumbled into Evelyn¡¯s hands. But he dared to? To threaten her, who climbed up to this point even though she didn¡¯t receive the protection of the original. Was the feeling that made her heart shake just pure anger? ¡®No.¡¯ Evelyn asked herself, and also answered herself. Perhaps there was also a mixture of inferiority and envy toward those who have lived under the protection of the original from birth. If Evelyn¡¯s cheek was sunken before, this time it was Liam¡¯s forehead that wrinkled. ¡®Did you think that threats would frighten me and cause me to shrink?¡¯ If so, it was unfortunate. Evelyn wouldn¡¯t be afraid of anything like Liam. She gently rubbed his distorted forehead and softly stroked his cheek as if seducing him. The strange silence came to an end when Evelyn¡¯s hand, which had descended gradually, touched Liam¡¯s chin. ¡°Let go of such vain thoughts.¡± Her voice was obviously hoarse but strangely sweet. Evelyn whispered as she pulled his chin closer. ¡°Because the role given to you is just to be swayed by me.¡± Evelyn accepted the provocation with provocation. Then she tapped Liam on the cheek to let go of her wrist, which he was still holding. She didn¡¯t hit him hard enough to feel pain but forceful enough to feel unpleasant. Liam¡¯s chin bulged out. She noticed it and spoke again. ¡°If you touch my body one more time, I will cut off your fingers.¡± Evelyn¡¯s self-possession was too great to succumb to the slightest threat. Of course, she couldn¡¯t take Liam¡¯s attitude lightly as he looked at her thoroughly with his mask completely removed. ¡®It seems that his true nature is slowly coming out, so I have to hurry.¡¯ Liam¡¯s succession should be moved up a little bit earlier. Today, he only tried to remove the veil, or he suppressed her body for a while with a force she could not win. But what was next? Isn¡¯t there a law that says you can¡¯t ever leave well enough alone and must continue to build? In order not to be crushed and swayed by his power, she must attract a force to keep him in check. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 35 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 35 ¨C First Encounter (1) ¡°Is there still no news?¡± Ethan¡¯s low-pitched voice was filled with the impatience that he couldn¡¯t hide. ¡°¡­I apologize, Young Master.¡± The knight who reported the search results bowed his head in embarrassment. When he heard an answer that had not changed compared to the previous report, a low groan escaped Ethan¡¯s mouth. Although he had already guessed, he was devastated. About two months ago, while recovering from his injuries, he heard that the borders had been closed. He immediately ran to Archduke Fedora. The emotions raging in his heart tried to get the answer he wanted even if he had to press the Archduke. He asked if the borders were closed because he had found Evelyn¡¯s whereabouts, and if so, why don¡¯t you bring her right away¡­? Ethan realized when he faced the silence after his rushed words. Archduke Fedora had virtually given up on finding Evelyn. ¡®How should I describe the feelings I had at that time? Was it anger? Disappointment? If not, was it resentment? How can you be so heartless as soon as you find out that she¡¯s not your daughter? How could you let go of the child you raised as a daughter so easily?¡¯ Ethan couldn¡¯t control his emotions toward the archduke. He raised his voice for the first time since arriving at the Grand Duchy. ¡°The rebels still know her as Father¡¯s daughter. Why are you standing still when they might kill her?!¡± But nothing changed. The Archduke did not seek Evelyn. Eventually, Ethan ordered the search himself and fortunately, the Archduke did not restrain his actions. Ethan even allowed the appointment of knights belonging to the Archduke. Thus, even though they reached today¡­ ¡°¡­I get it. Keep looking.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Ethan sent out the knight and heaved an uncontrollable long sigh. He had been sitting there for a while but suddenly rose from his seat. He went out without hesitation and arrived at the office Evelyn used to work in. He opened the door and entered the office; his breathing was rough. A place he visited with her over and over again to share some time together. Whenever he was there, he felt he could breathe a little bit. As if Evelyn was still there. As if she would return here at any moment. He knew it wouldn¡¯t happen, yet he still hoped. He wanted to see her again. Since the day of the attack, he wanted to reach out to her as much as he had longed for her. If he filled his arms with that warmth, all his bitter feelings might be quenched. Ethan walked to Evelyn¡¯s desk and held his breath. The hand sweeping the desk was cautious. ¡°Where are you¡­?¡± Ethan¡¯s expression contorted. He was searching but to no avail. Although considerable time had passed since the day Evelyn disappeared, all he could discover was the route she took to escape the Estate. The lock and keys left in the back door, the wheel marks of the wagon left on the dirt road up till the boat¡­ Immediately after leaving the castle, Evelyn crossed the border by boat. As smooth as water flowing without stopping. It would be impossible without previous planning. When he found out about it, another meaning was overlaid on his time with her. She harbored something Ethan didn¡¯t know, from the papers he had seen in her office to the incomprehensible explanations that followed in her soft voice. Evelyn had been trying to fill the vacancy she would leave behind since the first day she met him. As Ethan struggled to build memories with his sister, she had been preparing to leave. The emotions he felt when he realized that fact still controlled Ethan. A sense of loss, betrayal, and¡­a bit of delight. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡®What the hell?¡¯ The presence of an emotion he couldn¡¯t identify became clearer day by day. He rejoiced. Every time he recalled that Evelyn had never seen him as an older brother, he felt it all over again. Though confusion and fear kept him from naming his feelings, it was easy to see that his own reaction was not normal. Ethan¡¯s sense of shame deepened day by day. He couldn¡¯t comprehend himself, placing his mind and gaze elsewhere, without even knowing whether Sylvia and Lord Orman were dead or alive. Now that Evelyn was found to not be the Archduke¡¯s daughter, now that she was found to be someone without a drop of blood mixed with him. The time they spent together was about a month. ¡®But why can¡¯t I get rid of it?¡¯ Rather than shaking off the memories, he was afraid. Afraid that something might go wrong for her, far from his eyes and ears. Her hands were as soft as those who had never done rough work before, and when he had held her body, it was slight enough to crush with his smallest effort. Such a person was all alone in a place where no one could help her. A person who has no hesitation to judge herself as beautiful, what if something happens to her? [tl/n: I can¡¯t help but laugh I mean, what¡¯s up with Ethan? lol] The rebellion in Hereos threatened not only his family but also Evelyn¡¯s well-being. The fact that she was not the daughter of Archduke Fedora wasn¡¯t yet known publicly. In such a situation, what if the rebels find her first? Without the protection of the Archduke, Evelyn¡¯s safety wasn¡¯t guaranteed. Every time he thought so, Ethan felt strangled. It was as if he had seen a vision in which Evelyn¡¯s smiling face was shattered. The sudden death of his grandfather was pushing away his shame and fueling his anxiety. Uuhkk- uuuhk- His forced breathing sounded roughly. Failing to catch his breath, Ethan clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. The fear, which grew stronger as time passed, pushed Ethan to the brink of self-blame. No, he felt like he was caught by fear and dragged into a swamp. The more he struggled, the more intense his desire became. I need to find her before anything happens. I¡¯ll have to find her and keep her by my side. As long as I find her, she won¡¯t be able to leave ever again¡­ ¡°Crazy¡­¡± Repeated fear gripped Ethan. His emotions began to change so deeply that it was impossible to even know what their original colors were. Evelyn filled her lungs as she watched the carriage waiting for her in front of the mansion. Drawn on the carriage was the emblem of the Arangis household, which had disappeared from the world for over 20 years now. That was also the result of a political struggle that didn¡¯t end even though it exceeded a generation. Cesar proclaimed a new Empire and the coat of arms and name of the old Arangis family were put forward as those of the Imperial family. The local lords reacted negatively as if they were waiting, and a civil war broke out across Hereos. Since the civil war had begun, Evelyn had to move, too. It was no exaggeration to say that her real purpose for coming to Hereos was starting in earnest. Evelyn held out her hand as she recalled her reasons for leaving Holfman and coming to Vetern. Cesar¡¯s knight, who was waiting by the carriage, took her hand. The wagon in which she rode began to move smoothly. Evelyn leaned back and reflected on what had happened in the past month. Among the events, there was an incident that had a profound effect on the reasons for Evelyn¡¯s riding in Arangis¡¯ carriage. ¡°A prophet has appeared.¡± A rumor from an unknown source began to circulate. It wasn¡¯t until Spring arrived that the rumors circulating under Liam¡¯s control filled Vetern. The short but strong sentence quickly took control of Vetern as if they were swayed by the spring breeze. The nobles made a fuss, talking about the unknown prophet. Some condemned it as a common rumor, and others searched throughout Vetern to meet the prophet. The number of people searching for the source of the rumors increased every day. And Cesar was no exception. However, unlike the nobles, he did not seek the source of rumors. He did not send anyone to find a prophet. Instead, he just called Liam to the Imperial Palace. Perhaps as soon as he heard the rumor about the prophet, he thought of him. A man who had been thought dead until a few months ago conquered his household and was preparing for the succession ceremony, thus, Cesar had no choice but to doubt him. It must have been even more suspicious when he recalled how he beat out his rivals. As a result, Cesar discerned the true identity of the prophet earlier than Evelyn expected. An unidentified rich person often appeared next to Liam. A woman who always walked through the streets of Vetern wearing a veil. Had he reached out more, finding the mansion where Evelyn was staying would have been easier than breathing. If Etrada had reported Liam being ambushed, he would have also figured out where Evelyn and Liam¡¯s relationship began. Going further back than that, he may have even figured out how Evelyn entered Vetern¡­ ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 36 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 36 ¨C First Encounter (2) ¡®It is unlikely.¡¯ Vetern¡¯s floating population wasn¡¯t big enough to be recorded in numbers. It was almost impossible to grasp the movement of a specific person in it. Isn¡¯t it because of these realistic limitations that Cesar couldn¡¯t extract all the power of being Emperor even after a few months? Moreover, at that time, Evelyn did not enter Vetern through the official route. She erased all trails by moving through slums and sewers, using the darkness to avoid eyewitnesses. If beggars in the slums had witnessed her, her physical characteristics would not have been recognized. Her height and body shape were all displayed to look different. ¡®It¡¯s easier to deal with if you control how much they know about you¡­¡¯ Evelyn thought over again, comparing the cards Cesar had and the ones he didn¡¯t. Was it because of the tension that she had to deceive someone more dangerous than Liam? Her hands were getting sweaty. Knowing that the protection of the original novel covered Cesar, the closer she got to the Imperial palace, the more her tension grew. ¡°I¡¯ll be calm¡­¡± Her unnecessary tension eventually became a murmur. Evelyn closed her eyes tightly. From now on, her job was not to twist Cesar¡¯s future. She will just help him with what he has to do, and what he wants to do and get a little bit of what she wants. Therefore, the original will remain silent. By the time Evelyn had managed to convince herself, the carriage halted. When the wagon door opened, the first thing she saw was a splendid stone building. The heart of Hereos, the jewel of Vetern, the Imperial palace of Veroniam with its long history. Along with it, located in the deepest and most secret place was the Sun Palace, which Evelyn was looking at now. As she lowered her gaze, Liam¡¯s face filled her view. The people lined up behind him must have been Cesar¡¯s knights. ¡®You are trying to break my spirit.¡¯ Sending knights, not maids or attendants, as guides was a way to create a sense of intimidation. Dealing with them was not a good option. If she moved within the options he had prepared, it would give the impression that she can wield a common-sense line. Instead of continuing to look at the knights, Evelyn looked at Liam. ¡°I told you you didn¡¯t need to come out, but you don¡¯t really listen.¡± She shook her head as she spoke in her usual low voice. Liam reached out his hand as if it were natural, but Evelyn shook it coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that if you touched my body one more time, I would chop off your hands?¡± She had no intention of easily reversing the warning she had given him the other day. Liam didn¡¯t say anything until Evelyn had completely left the wagon. It wasn¡¯t visible, but it was easy to infer that he was uncomfortable. Evelyn pretended not to know. Liam had already begun to trust her information. With the information she gave him, he succeeded in getting rid of the second daughter as well as the remaining eldest son, so of course, he would trust her. Whether she really saw the future or not, he trusted the information she had, so he must be dissatisfied with bringing Evelyn to Cesar. He was afraid of losing a great source of information thoroughly if things went wrong. But his mood was not for Evelyn to consider. ¡°I¡¯ll escort you.¡± As Liam volunteered, the corners of Evelyn¡¯s veiled mouth rose. It could be seen as a nerve battle between Liam and Cesar. He was now trying to show Cesar that Evelyn belonged to him. That was the meaning of ignoring the escort sent by Cesar and escorting her himself. Evelyn was willing to be escorted by Liam. Cesar¡¯s knights followed behind the two of them walking side by side. After glancing at their position, Evelyn swallowed a laugh. ¡®I didn¡¯t realize a convoy was assigned.¡¯ Perhaps the instructions were given in advance. Cesar decided to put pressure on Evelyn as soon as she ran out of the options given to her. Showing off force is an action that occurs when you want to scare the other person or when you want to gain the upper hand in a relationship. ¡®Do you want to restrain me? Or do you want to hold me in your hand and try to control me?¡¯ While guessing Cesar¡¯s course of action, Evelyn was able to set foot in the Sun Palace. Clak- Clak-Clak- Every time she played with her feet, the shoes she bought the day she went out with Liam made a sharp sound. The corridor they walked through was too desolate. Except for those who were on the move, even the shadows of people couldn¡¯t be seen, so it should be regarded as if the place was deliberately empty. ¡®You still think you can¡¯t control the servants.¡¯ Since he wouldn¡¯t be able to control the reactions of those who saw Evelyn walking through the hallway, he dismissed everyone so they wouldn¡¯t see her at all. Another purpose¡­ Is it to prevent information from leaking out through spies that have not yet been discovered? It seemed that he wanted to hide any rumors that he had met the prophet, and that the person known as the prophet was a veiled woman. A few minutes after moving while reading the cards that Cesar had arranged, Evelyn stopped in front of a magnificent door. Liam announced their visit and opened the door, revealing the sight beyond. Cesar sat on a sofa watching her, and two people stood behind him. The first thing Evelyn met were purple eyes. It was Cesar¡¯s eyes, containing keen foresight and tenacious probing. Their gazes intertwined in the air. Evelyn glanced at Cesar for a moment. When she finally rolled her eyes and checked his back, she stopped breathing. Two people stood up straight. One of them was a woman with bobbed black hair, pitch-black as if encapsulating the vast night sky. The woman looked at Evelyn with scarlet bright eyes embracing a mysterious light. A woman who had never expected but unwillingly intervened in Evelyn¡¯s life. Etrada Lokt Fedora. The heat that climbed up her back and spread all over her body made her fingertips numb. Evelyn had stopped breathing and now filled her lungs. ¡®Finally.¡¯ ¡®I have met you.¡¯ Etrada had everything Evelyn coveted. She saw Archduke Fedora in her. Even the figure of Ethan, who once gave her a warm embrace, melted into her features. On their first meeting, Evelyn was able to see something that others couldn¡¯t see until the original allowed it. She already knew of her birth, but it was still tragic. Evelyn had been anticipating today for quite some time. ¡®What if I avoid the death that is predestined for my future and meet Etrada in person? Where do we meet and how do we look at each other? What would she think when she sees I have the same color eyes as hers?¡¯ In the past, she couldn¡¯t find an answer even though she thought about it countless times. And today she found the answer. Evelyn¡¯s lips twitched under the veil. At last meeting her in person, Evelyn saw mixed in Etrada¡¯s eyes curiosity, interest, and a little bit of anticipation. ¡®Do you wonder if the well-known prophet is real?¡¯ When Etrada¡¯s feelings were confirmed due to her honest and innocent nature, Evelyn¡¯s lips twisted, unable to control herself. ¡®You¡¯re so carefree without even knowing whose hand you¡¯re holding.¡¯ Her emotions were so intense that she couldn¡¯t contain them. ¡®Oh, it¡¯s twisted.¡¯ Cesar leaned back on the sofa and closed his eyes. He wanted to review what had happened a few minutes ago. Though his thoughts were not deeply connected since the elegant yet sharp voice floated continuously in his head. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one who covets the future?¡± ¡°How many people in the world are willing to change the predetermined future in the direction they want it?¡± Even though Cesar claimed to be the Emperor, what came out of the woman¡¯s mouth was pure elegance. She was so natural that it took him a little time to frown. Cesar did not hide his discomfort throughout the conversation with the woman. Nevertheless, the woman¡¯s attitude did not change. As if insisting that his mood was not something she should be concerned about. Cesar chose to remain silent even though he could immediately show off his Imperial power and display his authority. Actually, it was no different than condoning her behavior. If the rumors that reached his ears were true, she was a person who shouldn¡¯t be treated lightly. It would have been a different story if he could have been sure that she was a scammer as soon as he saw her¡­ But Cesar couldn¡¯t be certain. The woman who escaped from growing rumors and stepped forward to reveal herself was quite odd. From the moment she stood still beyond the door Liam had opened for her to the moment she left the drawing-room, he felt strange every moment he faced her. That was why he didn¡¯t urge her to move who stood still by the door. Because Cesar also needed time to observe the woman. Her waist and shoulders were straight, and despite her small-looking physique, she was taller than the average woman. The white skin looked particularly prominent, perhaps because of the dark green dress, and everything she wore was expensive. Hat, veil, accessories, and dress as well as the shoes visible at first glance. ¡°I heard you swept the shopping district with Agramento¡¯s Esteemed Son¡­¡± ¡°Mh?¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 37 Chapter 37 ¨C First Encounter (3) Etrada voiced the small murmur in response, but Cesar didn¡¯t pay attention to her. He was busy brooding over the funds of the woman who had left without even revealing her name. ¡®Is it her own wealth, or does she have other sources of funding?¡¯ Obviously, his observation of the woman was tenacious and meticulous. Nonetheless, the results were really disappointing. The only thing Cesar found out was that his opponent was quite formidable. Especially the hands that naturally flew down. As he thought of the thin and long fingers, he automatically clicked his tongue. Most people were nervous in front of him, and such a psychological state was usually shown in the person¡¯s posture or the position of their hands. The most common cases were stiff backs or legs, or hands held together to prevent excessive movement. But the woman exhibited no such signs. It must have meant that she knew how to behave to hide herself, or that she was barely nervous. Neither assumption was the sort of response an ¡®easy-to-handle¡¯ person would have. Furthermore, considering their conversation, the latter option was more plausible. ¡®If I took off that veil and looked at her facial expressions and eyes, I think I would have known a little more¡­¡¯ ¡°Is it meaningful to cover your face¡­ ¡° Even though she knew who she was going to meet, she dared to wear a veil. It expressed clearly that she wouldn¡¯t have removed it whether or not Cesar directly asked her to remove it. ¡°Tsk.¡± If he had used force, that thing could have been easily removed. But Cesar chose acquiescence. It was the worst choice to antagonize the other person before you could specify what kind of person they are. And thanks to that, he couldn¡¯t see a single expression on her face. ¡°She has a young voice, but the way she behaves makes her look quite mature¡­¡± ¡°What are you saying to yourself?¡± Etrada sat across from Cesar and spoke suddenly. She waved her hand in front of Cesar¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Cesar¡¯s thoughts scattered as he focused on her. ¡°I was thinking about her.¡± ¡°The prophet?¡± ¡°¡­She could be a scammer.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Upon hearing Cesar¡¯s answer, Etrada¡¯s eyes widened. He did not believe in miracles and unreal phenomena that were invisible to the eyes. Among them, he despised fictional stories like fairy tales. It was surprising that such a person couldn¡¯t confirm whether the woman he had seen a while ago was a scammer or not. Ignoring Etrada¡¯s reaction, Cesar briefly clicked his tongue. Despite arranging a meeting amidst his busy schedule, the results weren¡¯t satisfactory. In the end, a mild discomfort persisted. He should have been able to uncover her true identity in today¡¯s meeting if she was a mere swindler. If not, it meant that the chances of her not being a fraud were high. At least that was Cesar¡¯s conclusion. ¡°You mean it could be real?¡± It was because of Etrada¡¯s excited voice that the thought did not connect. Cesar looked at her quietly instead of answering her. ¡°The way you¡¯re frowning right now. It¡¯s because you think she might be a real prophet. Right?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be sure so carelessly. Even more so if it¡¯s something unrealistic like now.¡± ¡°Then, is it a close-to-certain suspicion?¡± ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s say so.¡± When the reluctant answer ended, Etrada¡¯s face came to mind. Cesar asked, ¡°Is it a matter of whether she is a prophet or not?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Etrada frowned, avoiding his gaze like a shy person. ¡°Just, I wondered if we¡¯ll ever meet again.¡± Many words were left unsaid. Nevertheless, Cesar immediately understood what Etrada was thinking. ¡°I¡¯d like to meet my dad at least once.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to live with him or anything like that, I¡¯m just curious.¡± ¡°To ask why we lived separately, whether he abandoned my mother and me, or did they just break up like everyone else¡­ My mom always had a scary face and yelled at me to not be so curious every time I asked.¡± He recalled the girl who said she would like to look for her family if she had the chance. This time, Cesar sighed, avoiding Etrada¡¯s gaze. At the time he hired her, he wrote on one side of the contract that he would cooperate in finding her blood relatives. He literally just typed it in. It had been almost two years since they had their four-year contract signed, but there was nothing to call an achievement. ¡°¡­I have no face.¡± ¡°Eh? No, you don¡¯t have to apologize. I thought he was going to be hard to find from the beginning.¡± Cesar¡¯s spies had brought only a one-line report. Etrada entered an orphanage around the time she was four years old. No records of her before that time had been found. Etrada¡¯s past was gone as if someone had erased it. ¡°Moreover, it was a collateral condition. I won¡¯t break the contract, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± For a moment, Cesar¡¯s eyes sharpened. ¡°Do you mean that I suspect you of betrayal?¡± ¡°Why are you talking to me like that?¡± Cesar¡¯s momentum softened when Etrada frowned at him. He looked into Etrada¡¯s eyes unobtrusively. ¡°¡­If not, I¡¯m glad.¡± Etrada said ¡®hmph!¡¯ and leaned against the sofa with her arms crossed. ¡°Anyway, that prophet, why do you think she¡¯s real? I can¡¯t believe you think so.¡± It seemed that the time had come for him to rekindle the thoughts that he had shaken off. Cesar answered, rubbing his forehead that wrinkled involuntarily. ¡°If that woman is a con artist, I cannot explain Agramento¡¯s young master¡¯s achievements.¡± Liam went missing only a few months ago, and it was said that he was dead. But now? Cesar closed his eyes when he recalled the succession ceremony of the marquis of Agramento, scheduled for two weeks later. The title will be transferred to Liam after the designated mourning period due to the sudden death of Marquis Agramento. What was the road he had to go through to get there? In the last few months, Liam had options that benefited both Cesar and himself several times. It was a suspicious move because he found out where Liam¡¯s forces were based after the first encounter. ¡®I thought he had eyes just in Vetern but¡­¡¯ It was hard to avoid Liam¡¯s eyes and ears inside the city. How would you tell whether a child in clean clothes running down the street was really an ordinary child or a spy? As long as he can¡¯t avoid and keep an eye on all the young children living in the capital, being exposed to Liam¡¯s sight was inevitable. But in other regions, the story was different. Because the information network formed outside couldn¡¯t be as fine as inside the Vetern. It should have been that way, but somehow, from Milborn to Razimall and Reeman. The things that Liam got from places that Liam¡¯s power should not have been able to reach were all huge. Wasn¡¯t it strange that the other party didn¡¯t show it off, and yet it was so easy for Liam to find out what they were hiding? It would be a different story if someone had given him a clue. Thus, when the rumors about the prophet came in, it was like finding the missing piece of a puzzle. When Etrada reported on the dispute within Agramento some time ago, Cesar became convinced. At that time, it was Liam who was attacked, and it was a woman wearing a veil who picked him up. After the raid, Liam¡¯s actions were remarkable, so the timing was right. Liam, who was left in the hallway without being able to enter the drawing-room, and the woman who treated him like a subordinate. When the visible relationship between the two people filled the empty picture, there was no room left for another interpretation. ¡°You mean Liam started moving after hearing her talk about the future?¡± Cesar nodded in response to Etrada¡¯s question. ¡°¡­At least I think so.¡± ¡°Mmh.¡± Was it because they were both lost in thought? The drawing-room became quiet. But they were staring at the same place even though they were thinking differently. An envelope laid leisurely on the table in the drawing-room. ¡°This should be enough to prove the rumors that are floating around.¡± ¡°You can think of it as a prepayment. Because I want something from you.¡± It was the advance payment paid by the woman who had consistently maintained a proud and arrogant attitude. Cesar rubbed his still twisted brows. It felt like his headache was rushing through every time he recalled her words. ¡°It¡¯s human nature to seek the future. Yet, knowing in advance what will happen one day doesn¡¯t mean you can change who you are, but the world is full of people who don¡¯t know that.¡± ¡°Thanks to that, I had to learn to hide and run before growing up.¡± Even thinking about it again, it was a bittersweet voice. ¡®It sounded like that, but why did it seem like a lie? Because I¡¯m doubting the woman¡¯s abilities? Or, is it because the woman was truly lying?¡¯ Cesar was still skeptical. She couldn¡¯t be trusted easily because in every moment he encountered, she left doubts instead of convictions. ¡°I hope you like the advance payment. That way, you¡¯ll send people you¡¯re satisfied with.¡± The slight mixture of laughter disturbed my mind. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it as it is.¡± ¡°Mh?¡± Leaving behind Etrada¡¯s grunt in response, Cesar stretched out his hand. Even as he picked up the envelope and pulled out the contents, he couldn¡¯t give up his doubts. The neatly arranged words on the paper made his doubts worthless. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 38 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 38 ¨C First Encounter (4) The wind was so cold that it cut through the skin. When she realized that it was the same winter that had accompanied her for a long time, her closed eyelids trembled. When she opened her eyes ¨Chalf in excitement and half in fear¨C she saw a garden covered with a pure white blanket. The place where she played in her childhood, the place she left behind when she was an adult. It was Grand Duchy Fedora¡¯s garden. Memories accumulated over time washed over her. As Evelyn stared at the garden in longing with a heavy heart she heard a familiar yet unfamiliar voice. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Turning her head, a bright light greeted her. It was Ethan. ¡°Evelyn?¡± The buried memories came over her like a waterfall in an instant. The days she spent strolling around the garden after eating, the times when she felt so full of everything that it was hard to count with both hands. What Evelyn was witnessing was one of those days. ¡°Is there anything interesting?¡± Ethan looked in the direction Evelyn was watching and smiled again. As she gazed at his warm smile, indescribable emotions fluttered inside her. ¡°No.¡± She did nothing, but her body recalled and recreated the past at will. As if her consciousness was awake but her body was asleep at that moment. ¡°I was just watching.¡± Perhaps she was just staring at the place she had to leave soon without realizing. How obvious was her sadness and how hard was it for her to hide her true feelings? Ethan said, ¡°You like this place.¡± ¡°Absurd.¡± Was it because he hit the nail? Evelyn jumped back like a man who had been caught. Ethan replied with an awkward smile. ¡°That¡­ ah¡­ well¡­¡± Afterward, their conversation was filled with empty words throughout their return to the castle. Ethan looked at Evelyn, and Evelyn looked away to avoid him. In those days of the past, she never spared him a glance until they got to the castle. However, today was different, a fantasy-like day created by her memories. She glanced, turning her head and her gaze met Ethan. As if waiting for her to look at him, Ethan started to smile softly, and darkness suddenly fell over his face. It was only a moment, but when she closed her eyes and opened them, everything around her had changed. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Evelyn suddenly woke up from a dream and stared at the ceiling of her bedroom. It was a sight she had been seeing for the past few months, but today felt unfamiliar. ¡°Why¡­¡± ¡®Did I have a dream like that? Does the harsh attitude of that day still linger in a corner of my heart? Heavy enough to recall that moment so vividly? What would have happened if I had looked at Ethan that day as I did in my dreams? Would he have smiled warmly like in the dream?¡¯ At the end of a series of uncontrollable thoughts, Evelyn scoffed as she covered her eyes with her hands. ¡®If I¡¯m thinking like this, it means that I regret what I did that day¡­¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s the point.¡± ¡®It has already passed.¡¯ It¡¯s not like she could go back to that time and look at Ethan again, so what was the point of thinking about it? She stopped mumbling to herself, and Evelyn got her body up. By now it should be known that she wasn¡¯t the archduke¡¯s daughter. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡®How did Ethan react to the news?¡¯ She had mixed feelings, thinking that she could no longer reach out to his tenderness. She knew the archduke¡¯s reaction. In the Original, it would be the archduke himself who threw her away. However, Ethan¡¯s reaction was never mentioned. Thus, false hopes still lingered inside her. Swallowing a bitter smile, Evelyn shook her head to and fro. It was her first dream of Ethan after she left Fedora, but she didn¡¯t want to give it meaning. She was restless because Cesar had yet to give her an answer, maybe that¡¯s why she had such a useless dream. ¡®Yes. Let¡¯s blame it on that.¡¯ Even though she tried to comfort herself, the hand pulling the rope was heavy. But before the maid came, she had put on the veil. She couldn¡¯t be distracted. ¡®I still need to cover my face, but¡­ I can¡¯t help but feel uncomfortable.¡¯ Evelyn didn¡¯t have any close relationship in Hereos. It meant that not many people here could recognize her face. ¡®Weren¡¯t just a few dozen high-ranking nobles who visited Fedora as her delegation?¡¯ Adding up the knights and servants who accompanied the envoys, the number will increase exponentially but¡­ Most of them had already died during the rebellion led by Cesar. It was realistically unlikely that someone would recognize her. ¡®But it¡¯s not impossible.¡¯ Cesar may have investigated Archduke Fedora, Ethan¡¯s bloodline. If he obtained Evelyn¡¯s portrait in the process, it would be possible to recognize her. Thus she had to cover her face to prepare for any unexpected situation. That¡¯s why, even when sleeping, Utah and other knights guarded in front of the bedroom taking turns. Having put up with the troublesome task, Evelyn let out her shallow sigh. And as soon as she put on the veil, a maid arrived. She would normally have left after delivering wash water and breakfast, but today, she politely held her hands and delivered her news. ¡°A¡­ A guest has arrived.¡± Evelyn¡¯s body, which was leaning leisurely against the upright pillow, twitched slightly. ¡°I have brought them to the parlor on the first floor¡­ They said Master will know as long as I say they¡¯re from the imperial palace¡­¡± Was it because she failed to convey the visitor¡¯s identity? The maid fretted and slurred the end of her words. She may be afraid she¡¯ll get scolded later for letting an unidentified person enter the mansion. Nevertheless, it would have been difficult to keep the person who mentioned the imperial palace outside. Evelyn nodded her head, debating who the unfavored guest might be. ¡°I¡¯ll meet after finishing my meal.¡± She didn¡¯t have to rush. It was a bad idea to show her face the moment she heard about the visit. Especially if the visitor in question came as soon as the sun rose. Sending someone to restrain her from visiting. Cesar was probing Evelyn. ¡®Were you aware of today¡¯s unpleasant visit in advance or not?¡¯ It meant that he still didn¡¯t fully believe her predictions. ¡°Th- then¡­ the guest¡­¡± ¡°Of course, you should tell them to wait.¡± ¡°Yes, ah, I understand.¡± The maid noticed Evelyn¡¯s eyes and hurriedly left the bedroom. She wondered who Cesar sent, but no idea came. Today¡¯s situation didn¡¯t exist in the Original, so she wasn¡¯t sure. But it was definitely good news. It meant that Cesar had agreed to the deal after receiving Evelyn¡¯s advance payment. ¡°It¡¯s been a week¡­¡± She was nervous because it was taking longer, but it worked out in the end. ¡®It¡¯s a relief.¡¯ As she was alone, Evelyn removed the veil and held the teacup. A week ago, Evelyn had given Cesar a lot. Most of it was information from nobles who were fighting in the East. It was information related to low-class aristocrats rather than higher-ranking nobles acting under the light, but it was difficult for outsiders to discover. The location of the supply route, the list of guilds that provide supplies, and the garrison of the troops or the list of commanders. And there was a few different kinds of information mixed in about Etrada. Perhaps the Original was preventing Cesar from finding Etrada¡¯s family. Maybe restrictions were placed because she didn¡¯t have to find out about her origins so early. ¡®It¡¯s still quiet though¡­¡¯ This incident was highly likely to go against the intentions of the Original. Yet, it was necessary. Because she had to quickly dispel Cesar¡¯s suspicions, which was a higher hurdle than Liam. Evelyn didn¡¯t have much time. Before Cesar started looking abroad, she had to get everything done. Since she didn¡¯t have time to build trust step by step, she went strong from the start. When she approached Liam, there was no footing at all. Thus, she invested the least amount of time in him. But Cesar was different. It was after Evelyn had set a precedent for Liam that she contacted him. She could make a shortcut, but she couldn¡¯t go the long way, right? Fortunately, Evelyn¡¯s gambling came back with good results. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Cesar must have noticed Etrada¡¯s unexpected information, and it wasn¡¯t something he could take lightly since it was something he couldn¡¯t find, and such information meant Evelyn knew about Etrada¡¯s wish. Something she hadn¡¯t mentioned to her before. As a result, someone came from the imperial palace. As Evelyn wished. Although she was anxious because she couldn¡¯t anticipate the Original¡¯s reaction, Evelyn tried to comfort herself. The numbers she played were correct. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 39 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 39 ¨C First Encounter (5) As soon as she got ready and left the bedroom, a letter from Liam arrived. From his point of view, he wouldn¡¯t be happy with Cesar¡¯s intervention in Evelyn¡¯s life. Thus, as soon as he heard about the unexpected visitor, he would rush immediately. ¡°Send word for him to come.¡± She felt better when she turned to the butler who had delivered Liam¡¯s letter. He even touched her veil, so he should be punished accordingly. Evelyn stepped into the parlor feeling refreshed. The first thing she saw was blonde hair shining in the sunlight. Next, she met reddish purple eyes, and she unknowingly halted. It was because she knew the name of the man sitting in the waiting room even if he hadn¡¯t said a word yet. ¡´ Pharrel Eiss Hesselia ¡µHe was Cesar¡¯s cousin, a man with whom he grew up together and built trust from an early age. ¡­A descendant of Count Hesselia, a relative of the Arangis household. A man who existed to dedicate his entire life to Cesar. A loyal aid who would be willing to throw himself if he had to die on Cesar¡¯s behalf. In the past, present, and future, he was Cesar¡¯s strongest confidant. He wasn¡¯t a man to come as the escort role Evelyn had demanded. ¡®Even if it¡¯s for surveillance, it¡¯s an exaggeration¡­¡¯ Contrary to Evelyn¡¯s bewilderment at seeing such an unexpected person, Pharrell stood up calmly. ¡°He told me to ask if it was necessary for me to introduce myself.¡± At that moment, Evelyn came to her senses. ¡®Sh*t.¡¯ Instead of revealing her bewilderment, she should have acted calmly as if she knew who had come. Everything she just showed will be delivered to Cesar. It was a mistake. Evelyn sighed and waved her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need.¡± As Evelyn approached Pharrell¡¯s opposite side, he politely bowed and said, ¡°I have been commanded to stay by Milady¡¯s side from now on.¡± ¡°I look forward to your kind cooperation. I was troubled because I picked up a ferocious dog.¡± ¡°¡­Shall I block Agramento¡¯s Young Lord access?¡± ¡®Is he indeed Cesar¡¯s closest aid¡­?¡¯ Although he was a character created with a setting of idleness* and loyalty, he had a good sense of humor. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I picked it up because I needed it.¡± ¡°But, in case he¡¯s a threat to Milady¡¯s safety¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s a given. Naturally, you should prevent him from reaching me.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I understand.¡± As she pointed to the sofa, beckoning him to sit down, Pharrell sat. ¡°Are you here alone?¡± ¡°We have servants to take care of the lady and guardians to keep the mansion safe, but if you do not allow it, I will send them back.¡± ¡°Let them stay. It would be good to mix everything reasonably.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cesar had sent several servants besides Pharrel. From now on, they will mix in with Liam¡¯s people and keep each other in check. Things were going the way Evelyn wanted them to. So all that was left was to correct the mistakes made before. Evelyn tilted her head and fixed her gaze straight ahead, in Pharrell¡¯s direction. ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡± ¡°Please, tell me what you mean.¡± ¡°I like your face.¡± Pharrell¡¯s lips, which had been drawing a smile all along, closed in a straight line. It wasn¡¯t a lie. In fact, his appearance was Evelyn¡¯s taste. ¡°It¡¯s good to have someone who is an eye-candy if possible. The best one is here, so I¡¯m pleased.¡± Although it was half-true, it couldn¡¯t be regarded as pure admiration without any intention. It was an excuse to wrap up her bewilderment when she faced him. From now on, she will tell Pharrell that the future was variable ¡ª to convey that she knew that Cesar would send someone, though the person was not specified. ¡°You¡¯re better than Bilbetan or Hudson.¡± Bilbetan and Hudson were also loyal to Cesar. They were also on the list of escorts that Evelyn expected. She predicted with a high probability it would be one of the two. In the end, Pharrell came, but there will be two other candidates Cesar thought of. They were the most appropriate people to be away from him and to keep an eye on Evelyn. Of course, knowing their names didn¡¯t prove that she could see the future. This was information that anyone who observed Cesar and had infiltrated his forces could find out. Yet, conveying the existence of variable outcomes was more than enough. It was time to wrap up the previous misshape. ¡°I like pretty things.¡± It was a voice mixed with laughter. Pharrell¡¯s head, who pursed his lips again, went down. Evelyn checked his ears turning red and thought hard. Even before she started playing the prophet, she had a number of settings in mind. Just like the setting value that the Original gave to this world, she had done the same thing with the imaginary setting she created. The foresight she crafted was as if peeping at the end of a myriad of options. According to plan, she was going to explain herself when meeting Cesar again. She would have to cover the loopholes that would appear due to her lack of foresight by making it clear that she had limitations. But before she did that, she made a mistake, so she had no choice but to use it now. The first move was stable. What should be the next move¡­? Evelyn took advantage of Pharrell¡¯s embarrassment and began to dig through her vast memory. She needed to reconsider her information for a moment, as she thought he wasn¡¯t a persona she would have to deal with. She needed to find what she needed in her current situation. ¡®Has there ever been any comments about Pharrell¡¯s taste or preferences about food?¡¯ Clear memories of her reading the paragraphs with her own eyes were her asset and strength. It wasn¡¯t long before she achieved what she wanted, and her lips curled up. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°However¡­ Your master¡¯s actions are rather disgraceful.¡± Evelyn called a maid with her gaze fixed on Pharrell. ¡°I have to serve my guest, so bring me some shrimp.¡± His body twitched noticeably. He didn¡¯t enjoy seafood, and he couldn¡¯t even put crustaceans in his mouth. A dialogue between Etrada and Pharrell would take place in the future. ¡°Are you sick? You have barely eaten.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t enjoy seafood.¡± ¡°Uh? It¡¯s my first time hearing this? Cesar doesn¡¯t know? If you had told me in advance¡­¡± ¡°I hid it intentionally. There¡¯s nothing good about this being known.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t eat, you mean that you can¡¯t eat it?¡± ¡°Yes, only His Majesty and my father know. Allergies are an easy weakness to attack, so if there are foods you cannot eat, hide them. When something goes wrong with our bodies, the sword will easily reach His Majesty.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ That¡¯s right. If you eat something like that while escorting, you¡¯ll get a hole.¡± The setting was towards the end of autumn, and the venue was the Emperor¡¯s Banquet Hall. It was the day Cesar invited his entourage to give a toast. It was a scene that showed that Etrada was recognized by Cesar¡¯s people. Enough to reveal the weakness that Pharrell had been hiding. ¡®The time when Ragmalt was beheaded.¡¯ After the execution of the Duke of Ragmalt, the center of the East, the tide of war began to lean towards Cesar. It was time for a clear victory. ¡®Hasn¡¯t happened yet¡­ but it¡¯ll be better to use it.¡¯ The contents of the Original, which she had seen in her previous life, remained in Evelyn¡¯s head without a single mistake. It was like having a booklet inside your head that you could look at whenever you wanted. Evelyn, who opened the book and checked its lines and prints over and over again, urged the maid. ¡°He must have waited a long time, so hurry up. There is no need to cook it separately.¡± Although she wasn¡¯t prepared for today, since Evelyn was born and raised on the seaside, she enjoyed seafood. The chef at the mansion had to serve meals to suit her taste. This was why shrimp, which were traded at high prices inland, could appear in the drawing-room in a matter of minutes. ¡°I prepared it with all my heart, so will you enjoy it?¡± Pharrell¡¯s gaze was fixed on the plate in front of him. It took a few seconds for his trembling hand to pick up the fork, and for the fork to dip into the raw shrimp. Evelyn spoke again just before Pharrell ate the shrimp. ¡°You¡¯ll eat it? I¡¯m not going to call a physician.¡± His hand suddenly stopped. ¡®You¡¯ll probably suffer from shortness of breath and itching the moment you eat it. You truly are honest to a fault.¡¯ Evelyn chuckled and leaned back on the sofa. ¡°I know it will be painful, but you really don¡¯t need to eat it. I¡¯m not that vicious.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Take it as a warning. You should tell your master to keep his manners from now on.¡± It was rude to come early in the morning. Pharrell, unable to hide his doubts and confusion, lowered the fork. Nonetheless, Evelyn¡¯s acting wasn¡¯t over yet. ¡°You¡¯re not sick, are you?¡± A question arose in Pharrell¡¯s purple eyes as he was scrutinizing Evelyn. She looked at him silently and smiled. ¡°You barely eat.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Allergies are a vulnerable weakness, so if there are foods you cannot eat, try hiding them.¡± Her voice was calm as she read the neatly arranged letters. The letters from the original story she had read before. She didn¡¯t mean to hear Pharrell¡¯s answer, so she had no reason to even look at him. She succeeded in planting a seed that would, one day, bear fruit. ¡®I can step down now.¡¯ Just in time, the sound of horses¡¯ hoofs was heard, so it was the right time. Liam must be riding in the wagon that will appear soon. ¡®You departed even before I gave you permission.¡¯ Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have arrived so soon. It seemed that he moved as soon as he heard the news that a person from the Imperial Palace was heading to Evelyn¡¯s mansion. She had borrowed Cesar¡¯s power and began to be wary of him, so a thousand fires must have cracked inside his mind. ¡°You have something to do.¡± Evelyn cast her gaze out of the window as Pharrell rose from his seat and stood behind her. ¡°Should I hide that?¡± Pointing to the shrimp and speaking, Pharrell bowed his head and answered. ¡°¡­Please.¡± Evelyn immediately called the maid. As soon as the shrimp and Pharrell¡¯s glass were removed, the butler announced Liam¡¯s visit. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only She greeted him quite happily. When she thought she could see the contorted expression on his handsome face, her lips curled up on their own. __ ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 40 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 40 ¨C First Encounter (6) ¡°Damn it!¡± Startled by the sudden curse, Leon looked back. Bang! Standing in front of the loudly closed door, Liam was breathing heavily. It was only an hour ago that he had left urgently. ¡°What is it?¡± As Liam strode in, Leon got up from the sofa where he had been sitting. Liam waved his hand as he staggered inside. ¡°It was completely twisted.¡± They returned to the sofa, and Liam buried himself in the seat next to Leon as he gritted his teeth. Showing his displeasure, he covered his face with both hands. From the moment he tried to kiss the back of the woman¡¯s hand to greet her as usual, his mood plummeted to the floor. It was because Pharrell had drawn his sword as soon as he reached out to take the woman¡¯s hand. ¡°Step back, Young Master Agramento.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s cut off, you won¡¯t be able to attach it, so take good care of it.¡± Thinking of the woman pointing at his wrist and chuckling, his stomach churned. He had a hard time holding back the swearing as he recalled the day he tried to tear off her veil. How could she take revenge like this? A nice shot by an arrogant, self-centered, nerve-racking, and capricious woman. He had been in a bad mood whenever he¡¯d been involved with her over the past few months, but today was the worst of all. From the very beginning, she had never moved his way, but seeing how she was completely out of his control made him feel a deep sense of defeat. Even if he tried to tie her up and make her give in, she kept running around¡­ ¡°Haaa¡­¡± When he let out a sigh that he couldn¡¯t stifle, Leon discreetly shook his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go see that woman?¡± ¡°¡­Attached to the emperor.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°She stuck with the emperor.¡± It wasn¡¯t good news for Liam. The information provided by that woman had never been wrong. Cesar will soon notice that, too. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he¡¯ll try to monopolize the woman. Neglecting her, threatening her, and then losing her to others. Something a fool would do. When Cesar starts buying her information, he wouldn¡¯t be able to touch her again. No, not really. She was already out of his reach. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me, that¡¯s why he sent Pharrell Hesselia.¡¯ ¡°A prophet has appeared.¡± He should¡¯ve noticed since the time she asked him to make up such a rumor. He shouldn¡¯t have followed the will of a woman who brought up his debt and made him nervous. At that time, the eldest son was still alive, so he had no choice but to listen to the woman. What if he somehow offended her and he couldn¡¯t buy any more information? He had decided it wasn¡¯t a loss he could afford. He was too careless. He thought she was trying to make money by spreading rumors, but she was after the emperor. Liam struggled to catch his breath and ruffled his hair. Now that this had happened, he started to feel more sure. That woman used Liam to approach Cesar from the beginning. When he wondered why him, the answer did not come out but now it was clear. ¡°Ha, then you can¡¯t use it anymore.¡± ¡°You know what¡¯s in that head? I can¡¯t let her go that easily.¡± ¡°¡­But there is no way the new emperor will share the woman.¡± ¡°Even the emperor won¡¯t be able to control her. She¡¯s too capricious.¡± Power, wealth, strength, none of them mattered. Without caring about all that, she just did as she pleased. Just because he¡¯s the one she wants, Cesar will not be able to win her over. Definitely. ¡°He won¡¯t realize he¡¯s swayed by that woman¡¯s will.¡± Liam muttered without realizing it then stiffened for a moment. He was shocked by what he had just said. He had just put her ahead of Cesar, the one who swallowed the late Emperor. ¡°Ha?¡± In the rules of the world in which he had lived, those who do not have power, wealth, or strength must be the weak. But he naturally assumed that she was at the top of the food chain. He wasn¡¯t ignoring the power of information, but it really stood out when examined. Looking at her, not everyone seemed to be like that. ¡°Ha!¡± He couldn¡¯t stand the laughter. This kind of thinking emerged from a sense of defeat, thinking that this was also something that woman wanted. A bubbling rage filled his stomach. In the meantime, there was no way to contain her. A fire was raging inside. In the end, Liam cursed once more and rubbed his face violently. Still, his anger didn¡¯t go away, so he had to scream. When it came to dealing with that woman, nothing went his way. Really, not even a single thing. ¡®Do you think I¡¯ll stay quiet like this?¡¯ ¡®Aren¡¯t you supposed to pay for what I¡¯ve suffered?¡¯ A crackling, grinding sound escaped from Liam¡¯s mouth opened to take a breath. While Liam couldn¡¯t suppress his heavy breathing, Evelyn was having teatime. Pharrell was sent to a room prepared in advance, so she had time to rest by herself. The refreshment served at teatime was Liam¡¯s face, so she felt good. ¡°He was arrogant, and he was ugly.¡± Would he be running wild around the streets and screaming by now? Even without foresight, the scene was clearly visible in her mind. It was truly a pleasure. She wanted to give him a blow from the moment he tried to tear the veil as if it were anything. She had finally achieved what she wanted, so she felt full. Evelyn hummed unconsciously for a while and emptied her teacup as her rest was over. She looked back on the past two weeks as she fiddled with her empty teacup. It took two weeks for Cesar to reply. In the meantime, he must have researched the East. He must have verified that the information Evelyn gave him was true. Now that she passed the first hurdle safely, she had to move on to the next one but¡­ ¡°It will depend on when Cesar calls me¡­¡± Until then, she had to wait. It was bitter to think that Cesar was still in control of the relationship. For now, she could only hope that she had established a minimum amount of credit. Evelyn sighed in frustration. She already had a lot of worries, but she had one more thing to add to the pile. The risk of showing her face increased as Pharrell became a permanent resident of her mansion. However, to control Liam and ensure her future safety, she had to keep Cesar¡¯s people by her side. ¡®Given that, how can I minimize the risk?¡¯ ¡°If I use an intrusion warning magic tool¡­ it¡¯ll be suspicious.¡± The lie of being a prophet also put restrictions on Evelyn¡¯s actions. ¡®Right now, Utah and the others are guarding the bedroom door but¡­¡¯ Evelyn planned to move them sooner or later to investigate things about her biological parents. With Cesar sending in additional knights, Evelyn was able to solve the problem of the security of the mansion. Now was the time to let Utah and the other knights out. But to shift the guard mission, she must leave behind at least three knights. If she divided the number that was around fifteen at the most, future investigations will be slowed down. ¡®Will it be alright?¡¯ If Pharrell looked over her bedroom when her security was poor, there was nothing she could do to stop him. Evelyn was troubled all night long. And as soon as day broke, she reached a conclusion. At noon that day, Evelyn¡¯s knights, including Utah, set out for the Viscounty of Amoren. It was the estate where the orphanage where Etrada and Cesar first met was located. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 41 Chapter 41 ¨C Earnest Wish (1) Evelyn frowned as soon as she stuck her head out of the carriage. It was because she spotted Liam standing right beside Pharrell, who was waiting to escort her. Noticing Evelyn, Liam¡¯s mouth rose in a crooked curve. ¡°Your appearance seems quite bright?¡± Evelyn stared at Liam without a single change in her expression although she paid attention to the slight change in his way of speaking. After the day Pharrell drew his sword, he no longer visited Evelyn¡¯s mansion. Instead, he only sent expensive gifts every few days. Even after rejecting all of them, the ¡®gift-attack¡¯ continued. Not showing his face directly was to please Evelyn, and sending presents was a way to keep his presence from fading even while the exchange of meetings had stopped. ¡®This means you still regard me with high value.¡¯ Evelyn rolled her eyes under the veil as she glanced at Liam. He must have felt the need to save face now, as she used force to warn him. However, he must have been anxious to just stand still. In the end, he chose gifts in order to somehow still be in touch with her. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we have seen each other, isn¡¯t it nice to meet?¡± After a brief moment she faced him, who had completely managed to throw away his mask. Trying to discern the meaning of her change, Liam reached out his hand. Nevertheless, Evelyn turned her head away as if she had never seen it and instead, she nodded at Pharrell, who was staring at Liam. Pharrell reached out his hand to escort her from the carriage. ¡°Are you going to keep ignoring me?¡± Liam muttering in a bittersweet tone was a sight to behold. ¡°I haven¡¯t even seen your face anyway, so why don¡¯t you forgive me already?¡± ¡°Your attitude is still bad enough to discuss forgiveness.¡± ¡°Good gracious. How cold-hearted. You used to be kind enough to even save my life.¡± She had never been kind to Liam, but his mouth moved as if it was made of honey. He was good at lip service. Evelyn, shaking her head lightly, ignored him even more blatantly. Nevertheless, Liam kept chattering to himself, continuing about how unjust it was. Because of this, Evelyn wasn¡¯t able to keep a straight expression. It wasn¡¯t just because of Liam. She hadn¡¯t been in a good mood lately. It took over two weeks for Cesar¡¯s call to arrive. She was already suppressing her nervousness, but Liam¡¯s rambling only annoyed her more. ¡°Phew¡­¡± The sighs seemed to increase. Thinking while hearing Liam¡¯s blabbing, Evelyn figured out why he had appeared in front of her again. The reason that someone who had been careful about his behavior dared to appear and instigate her was because he had decided that it would be okay to do so. ¡®You seem to have realized it.¡¯ There was a reason why Evelyn cleared up the situation with a warning instead of inflicting real damage to him and didn¡¯t throw him out completely. In fact, despite Evelyn¡¯s success in approaching Cesar, she didn¡¯t end her relationship with Liam. Because as long as the variable of the Original existed, she needed insurance. In the event of an emergency, minimum contact enough to intervene should be maintained. Of course, Liam wouldn¡¯t know why she didn¡¯t cut him off completely. But he must have realized that there was a reason. That was the realization behind his reappearance in front of Evelyn. If you think about it, you can even understand why he took off his mask and started acting on his own. Knowing that Evelyn couldn¡¯t cut him off completely, he probably didn¡¯t feel the need to be careful any longer. However, she wouldn¡¯t let everything go his way. ¡®Ignoring him is enough.¡¯ The conclusion she reached in her head was clear. ¡®Even so¡­¡¯ She wasn¡¯t happy about the annoying fly buzzing around. As Liam¡¯s nonsense continued, her irritation only grew. Then everything around her started to get on her nerves. To the point that even the weather that was getting warmer was annoying. ¡°How about taking some time out after the audience is over? How about watching a play you might like¨C¡± Liam was interrupted by Evelyn halting suddenly. Did he think it was because of him that she stopped? A delightful smile broke his face in two. ¡°Ah, I can wait, right?¡± But Evelyn didn¡¯t stop because of Liam. It was because she recalled the fresh air of Fedora. The longing rose in an instant. The clear air was cold enough to freeze your bones but cleared your stuffy insides as soon as you inhaled it. Vivid memories flooded in, clear enough for her to be able to draw a picture of it right away. Evelyn closed her eyes under her veil. It was already almost five months, but the days she thought of Fedora were becoming more and more frequent. At a really random moment, for a really random reason. It should fade over time, but why was it becoming clearer? ¡®I¡¯m pretty sick of this, too.¡¯ Evelyn struggled to recall the bitter reality. Unless she can return, her feelings were nothing more than an annoying burden to shake off. Shaking her head and forcing her eyes open, she met Pharrell. She felt like she was doused in cold water. ¡®You can¡¯t make the tension tighter, why are you daydreaming?¡¯ What if she made a mistake in front of Cesar? Evelyn scolded herself and turned her head away from Pharrell. However, it was like stepping on excrement trying to avoid dirt. ¡°Hey.¡± Evelyn was forced to step back, shuddering, startled by Liam right in front of her nose. Pharrell immediately pushed Liam away, but Evelyn¡¯s cheeks trembled as if it was a tic. It was a pity that her expression was not revealed because of the veil. If he had seen her face, Liam wouldn¡¯t have been able to open his mouth easily, even if he was brazen. ¡°Stop your nonsense.¡± Evelyn snapped coldly at Liam and turned around. This time Liam didn¡¯t follow her. He must have determined it would be better if he didn¡¯t provoke Evelyn anymore. Perhaps it was because of his extraordinary ability to read the air, that he was able to pinpoint the limit of Evelyn¡¯s tolerance. ¡®Cocky bastard.¡¯ The thought of continuing to suffer from Liam¡¯s nonsense gave Evelyn a headache. She hadn¡¯t even met Cesar, but she was already exhausted. ¡°Phew¡­¡± But she couldn¡¯t rest here. Breathing in and out, Evelyn¡¯s eyes flickered as she stepped into the Sun Palace. There were no escort arrangements as last time, and servants roaming the hallways were seen here and there. As she looked at her surroundings for a moment, Evelyn arrived before an unfamiliar door. It wasn¡¯t the place she was escorted to last time. ¡®We¡¯ve moved places from the drawing-room.¡¯ ¡®Does that mean my worth is higher than a normal guest?¡¯ ¡°Your Majesty, this is Pharrell.¡± He knocked on the door as Evelyn was trying to guess their reasons. ¡°Come on in.¡± When the door opened, she could see Cesar sitting at a wide desk. Another option arose as she checked the scenery inside. ¡®The office. Are you¡­ showing off that you¡¯re busy?¡¯ A change of location could mean he was testing her or it could mean nothing much. It could mean Cesar was so busy right now that it was hard for him to spare any time. ¡°Come. Wait a minute.¡± The latter seemed to be the right option given the short greeting he gave her without glancing at her. Evelyn entered the waiting area without voicing a response. Pharrell remained in the hallway and closed the door. She took a seat on the sofa and for a while, the only sound audible was the scratching of the quill. Refreshments were already prepared on a low table. Evelyn waited for Cesar without touching the tea prepared for her. After some more time, Cesar finally rose. While he approached the sofa, his aides rushed from the office. When the door opened and closed again, only Evelyn and Cesar were left inside. And Cesar was the first to open his mouth. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 ¨C Earnest Wish (2) ¡°Long time no see. How have you been?¡± Keeping herself alert, Evelyn replied. ¡°Do you have to ask?¡± He must have been informed of her every move through Pharrell. Evelyn never stopped Pharrell from contacting Cesar. Although he stayed in her mansion all the time, he could send as many letters as he pleased. Cesar understood the meaning behind her words and laughed. It was odd that she directly mentioned that she was being watched. In his eyes, Evelyn was quite special. ¡°There must be something Pharrell didn¡¯t see?¡± ¡°There¡¯s not much difference. I ate well, slept well, and played well.¡± ¡°How good, I¡¯m envious.¡± ¡°Are you trying to whine at me?¡± ¡°Whining¡­ It¡¯s a word that does not fit my royal self.¡± ¡°It fits quite well in my eyes.¡± ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re already doing it.¡± Cesar¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°This Emperor? Are you saying that this Royal Emperor is whining right now?¡± [tl/n: Cesar is using a way of speaking where he talks about himself in third person as ¡®Royal self¡¯ that¡¯s why it sounds weird] ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Ha. You¡¯re saying a lot of original bullsh*t.¡± ¡°Well¡­ Have you already done it with that woman?¡± The conversation they exchanged collapsed. Unlike Cesar, who kept his mouth shut, Evelyn continued. ¡°That girl with short hair. The kind and bright Etrada.¡± Cesar¡¯s eyes seemed relaxed even with the fatigue yet subsided coolly. ¡°It was your choice to have a lot of work, but isn¡¯t it strange that you say you¡¯re tired? After thinking about why I wondered if it was because you wanted to whine about it.¡± In the early part of the original story, there was a scene where Cesar, tired of the rush of work, ranted about his fatigue to Etrada. By mentioning it, Evelyn implied she had seen something she should not have seen. ¡°It didn¡¯t mean anything else. I was just curious.¡± Fufufu- the sound of laughter reached Cesar¡¯s ear. His eyes were on the woman sitting across from him, but his thoughts drifted elsewhere. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°If I could fall asleep right now I wouldn¡¯t ask for anything else.¡± The conversation he had with Etrada remained in his memory. No, rather than a conversation per se¡­ ¡®It was¡­ whining.¡¯ It felt as if he was soaked with cold water. Evelyn looked at Cesar, who was at loss for words. He didn¡¯t know what he was doing with Etrada. He might not even be aware of himself whining, depending on her, and resting by her side. But Evelyn had enlightened him. This was to disturb Cesar¡¯s mind and highlight Etrada¡¯s existence. ¡®He has to realize that Etrada is a more important person than he¡¯s aware of.¡¯ This would increase Evelyn¡¯s value, who seemed to know something about Etrada. Thus, it meant the possibility of standing next to Cesar would increase as well. Evelyn had to help Cesar clean up the country. It was important not only to help but also to build up enough credit to claim her share in the future when considering the rewards according to contributions. The good news was that he had called her again. She was sure it was a sign of his will to take her by his side. But she couldn¡¯t be satisfied yet. She should not be in a position to follow Cesar¡¯s will and be satisfied with the crumbs he threw her way. That was not all Evelyn wanted. Even if there was a limitation to her hidden cards, right here, today, she needed to take a seat among his circle. If there was no place for her, she would have to force it. ¡®Fortunately, it¡¯s not too late.¡¯ The war situation in the East was slow and the South, having lost most of its Lords and direct descendants at Cesar¡¯s hands, was becoming a lawless zone. The confusion hadn¡¯t resolved yet, so there was plenty of room for her to meddle. Evelyn pushed her own impatience away and seized her chance. ¡°Is it because of her that you called me, by any chance? You sound harmful when you treat that child. As if you had become a different person.¡± It was a playful tone, teasing the other party. Cesar remained motionless and responded with a frown on his face. ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t assume that I won¡¯t see something that you haven¡¯t seen. That¡¯s arrogance.¡± ¡°I want to return that thought. Who do you think you are, being so arrogant in front of the emperor?¡± The backlash came right away. Even in a situation where it was difficult to deny her foresight, his last effort of not wanting to believe in unrealistic things gripped him. ¨CYou have to hit harder to make a gap.¨C Evelyn leaned forward slightly and whispered in his direction. ¡°It¡¯s something everyone, including you, doesn¡¯t know.¡± Evelyn slowly straightened her posture and waited for his answer. ¡°Come to think of it¡­¡± Cesar did not disappoint her expectations. ¡°You said you wanted something from this emperor.¡± Evelyn didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Aren¡¯t you pretty desperate? Last time and this time, you¡¯re so desperate to prove yourself.¡± Smiling coolly, he caught some of her innermost feelings, but it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Did you realize it just now?¡± Evelyn laughed like an innocent child. ¡°Otherwise, why would I have shown up on my own feet?¡± ¡®I have seen all your choices,¡¯ the taunting whispering continued. Cesar¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t wished for it, you wouldn¡¯t have even known I existed.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Because whenever you wanted to find me, I would have avoided that path.¡± Evelyn¡¯s hand, which lay neatly on her lap, moved. She fiddled with her brown hair gently. ¡°Stop worrying. You have only one choice in the end.¡± Cesar¡¯s top priority was to stabilize the internal situation. Only then he would become a true Emperor. Using the information Evelyn had, he would be able to reach his destination faster. It was normal to use it if she could be trusted. ¡®You actually called me back.¡¯ It was just that the final decision hadn¡¯t been made yet, and Cesar was thinking about it. ¡°What do you want?¡± And it was now the time to make that decision. After hearing Cesar¡¯s long-awaited question, Evelyn bit the soft flesh inside her mouth. Her emotional turbulence should not be revealed. She must act as casually as a person who was expecting this moment to happen. ¡°A pledge.¡± She almost made a mistake when she came up with the answer she had been preparing for a long time. Fortunately, no fragment of emotion leaked out. ¡°Please make a pledge. If I make a worthy contribution, you will grant me one wish.¡± A pledge was an oath made before God. An act that transcended the boundaries of man-made laws and was conducted under divine discipline. If they shared a written pledge, the parties must fulfill the oath. The divine power possessed by the priests was used in various fields, but the most representative examples were blessings and pledges. Blessings protect humans from diseases and danger and help them recover. And pledges protect humans from deception and betrayal. The temple, which had lost its place in front of the sick due to advances in medicine and magic, was still able to survive thanks to the power of blessings and pledges. However, in practice, a pledge was seldom made. If one broke the oath without a good reason, the penalty they had to pay was their life. ¡°¡­The price is too high.¡± As she had expected, Cesar¡¯s reaction was negative. The cold purple eyes glared at Evelyn. It was no different from asking him to risk his life, so it was understandable. It was a condition that wasn¡¯t easily accepted in his position. But Evelyn needed it. If she didn¡¯t borrow the power of the pledge, Cesar wouldn¡¯t honor her request. ¡°It won¡¯t be that dangerous.¡± Evelyn kept her bright demeanor while suppressing her nervous mind. ¡°I¡¯ll insert a clause stating that if what I want is going to harm you, I¡¯ll give it up.¡± She offered a compromise. ¡°¡­Who will judge that?¡± Thanks to this, Cesar¡¯s momentum softened a little. ¡°Don¡¯t say¨C me?¡± While making a pledge, the area in which humans can intervene is limited. At most, all the conditions set by the parties are stated in the pledge. All subsequent judgments were up to God. Did he agree with Evelyn¡¯s conditions? A positive response came from Cesar. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 ¨C Earnest Wish (3) ¡°What exactly can you give me?¡± ¡°Time.¡± ¡°Time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Unraveling the information Evelyn knew could end the civil war earlier. ¡°If you accept the deal I¡¯m offering, you¡¯ll be able to have the coronation ceremony before the end of this year.¡± Cesar¡¯s eyes widened slightly. There were only seven months left until the end of the year, so it was surprising. ¡°¡­What if I don¡¯t accept it?¡± ¡°It will take another year and a half.¡± The guidance she had given him previously was enough to help him win small victories. But it was not to the extent that it affected the overall situation. As evidence of that, the situation in the East had not changed much since a month ago. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Her languid voice urged Cesar. He rubbed his forehead instead of answering. Evelyn¡¯s palms began to sweat. ¡°If I don¡¯t accept your demands in the end, what are you going to do?¡± Cesar spat out a question, not an agreement. Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but grind her teeth. She knew that Cesar would be more cautious as soon as she mentioned the pledge. That¡¯s why she had mentioned Etrada repeatedly before. To let his decisions be influenced by his emotions. But if that didn¡¯t help¡­ A mixture of tension and anxiety mingled, and her blood chilled. Evelyn did her best to suppress her agitation. ¡°I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°To someone else who will make my wish come true. And I¡¯ll pick the right one out of many options.¡± ¡°¡­I guess I don¡¯t have to ask who that is.¡± Evelyn brought her hand to her mouth and laughed. It would be Cesar¡¯s loss if he didn¡¯t catch her, and she had other options. Had such a lie deceived him? Actually, there was no such thing as other options for Evelyn. She fervently hoped the desperation she harbored in her heart would not be revealed. ¡°Tomorrow at noon.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Let¡¯s meet at the central temple.¡± Evelyn bit her tongue to contain the joy that warmed her body. As the piercing pain overtook her joy, she pretended to be calm. ¡°Alright.¡± After her bright and clear answer, Cesar poured new tea. Evelyn¡¯s tea was already cold because of the long conversation. But it didn¡¯t matter. It was time for her to leave. ¡°I wonder what you want.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡± ¡°If your wish is a threat to me, the pledge will be meaningless.¡± ¡°Such a thing couldn¡¯t be? You have too many doubts.¡± Evelyn answered in a slurred voice and rose from her seat. ¡°Then see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± She was going to return to the mansion and savor the results of her achievement but Cesar stopped her. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­Do you know Etrada¡¯s biological father?¡± ¡®Of course.¡¯ Evelyn swallowed her answer. Cesar¡¯s comments lengthened, regardless of how he interpreted her silence. ¡°Those who were investigating in accordance with the information you gave me the other day have already disappeared.¡± Evelyn closed her eyes without realizing it. Her blood, which had been boiling until just before, cooled once more. The presence of the Original, crawling out from the side, seemed to weigh her down. It was heavy, even if it was expected. ¡°¡­Right.¡± Her tone was difficult. What Evelyn had given Cesar was the information about how to use the mana engraved on Etrada¡¯s heart. A mana operation method that engraves a magic circle in the heart by processing mana stones. It was the power that allowed one to transcend human limits through mana. From the lowest-level management method provided to breed to the highest-level management method handed down only to direct descendants. Countless families had all been honing their own processing methods, and their efficiency varied widely. The speed at which mana accumulates in the heart differs depending on which operation method is engraved. Such mana operation was divided into ten stages according to processing method and efficiency. This information gave one access to Etrada¡¯s origins. From the advanced management law, the nobles monopolized it. If you could compare the detailed magic circle shape, it was possible to discover a given family¡¯s operating method. Of course, for that to happen, the nobles had to disclose the operation method. But who would reveal the family secret? Instead of seeking cooperation, Cesar would have chosen to find out through a spy. Though, it seemed that the spy looking for it had disappeared. It was the Original at work. ¡°If you know which family she belongs to¨C¡± ¡°No.¡± Evelyn cut off Cesar. A word that sounded as impatient as it was firm. There was no use in speaking. Because the Original didn¡¯t allow it yet. Cesar had no way of knowing the circumstances and muttered lowly. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to show some success?¡± But Evelyn couldn¡¯t pay any attention to him. She looked back and smiled sadly. Was her rejection really the answer she gave just because of the power of the Original? Or was it because she didn¡¯t want him to know? Her mouth tasted bitter. Evelyn let out her sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. The day will come when you find out.¡± ¡°Did you not understand your Emperor? It means I need to know now.¡± ¡°I gave you a detour. If you still can¡¯t find it, then there¡¯s a reason for it.¡± Cesar¡¯s expression compressed, and Evelyn¡¯s sigh deepened. ¡°It¡¯s no use glaring at me like that.¡± ¡°And why is that?¡± ¡°Even if I name that woman¡¯s biological father here, right now, you won¡¯t hear it.¡± ¡°What? What does that¡­¡± ¡°Shall we try then?¡± Evelyn continued before Cesar could finish. But it was just as she had predicted. Evelyn¡¯s words never reached Cesar. ¡°Gr¡­¡± Bang, crack¨C As soon as she put the name of Grand Duke Fedora in her mouth, the leg of the table on which he was sitting broke. The tea on the table fell and there was a loud noise. As a result, Evelyn¡¯s words were erased. She looked down at the slanted table with dismay. ¡°Shall we try again?¡± When she raised her head, she could see Cesar¡¯s hardened face. ¡°Will that bookcase be broken next? Or the desk you were sitting on? Maybe that window.¡± What if all the furniture in the office is destroyed? Evelyn¡¯s voice was shaking. You can be miserable even when you have achieved what you always wanted. It was really sad. ¡°You will learn when the time comes.¡± Evelyn moved, leaving Cesar behind, who still kept his mouth shut. But even after opening the office door, she couldn¡¯t leave. She ended up seeing Etrada standing with Liam in the hallway. Pharrell and Liam, standing next to her, were invisible. ¡°Ah!¡± As soon as Evelyn was seen, the figure of a person overlaid on Etrada¡¯s brightly lit face. ¡°You came out.¡± Evelyn¡¯s lips twisted as she saw herself reflected in Etrada¡¯s eyes. She was the person who was supposed to be a sacrifice for Etrada. Evelyn bit her lip. She felt a stinging pain. ¡°Hello? We met the other day. My name is Etrada, if you have a minute¡­¡± ¡°Even if I¡¯m not busy, I don¡¯t have the time for you.¡± She couldn¡¯t stop the sharp words from going out. No, she wouldn¡¯t have stopped them even if she could. Because Evelyn was only human. She was just a person swayed by her emotions. Evelyn looked at Etrada with hot, glaring eyes, and turned around. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Etrada muttered and pressed her lips together. But the sound of Evelyn¡¯s heels, as she continued without hesitation, quickly faded away. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 ¨C Earnest Wish (4) [The assassins were killed in a sudden fire] The paper on which the short text was written was crumpled. Perhaps because she couldn¡¯t overcome her rage, her thin, white fingers trembled. [The target¡¯s escorts have raided our hideout. It seems that the plan was exposed in advance] The same thing happened again. No, it wasn¡¯t just this time. Even when she had fallen off the horse that ran wild while she was learning to ride. ¡°Princess!¡± Even around the time she broke her shoulder when hit by a flowerpot that suddenly fell. ¡°Kyaaa, Princess!¡± Even when the podium collapsed while practicing the bow. ¡°Physician, call the physician!¡± She was reported to have failed to kill Cesar. In the end, when she gave up her repeated failures and accidents, Evelyn realized what the past accidents meant. The horse she will ride, the path she will take, and the platform on which she will stand. It was impossible for Evelyn to get hurt so often with everyone having their eyes alert, inspecting every nook and cranny. Why didn¡¯t she realize it earlier? It was all that the Original had planned to get rid of her. As proof of that, as soon as she pulled out her hand away from Cesar, all the dangerous things that were happening around her disappeared. How was it when she realized the clear and brutal truth? ¡°Ha¡­¡± It was just like now. It felt like falling into an abyss with no end in sight or sinking into a deep, dark sea from which there was no escape. Evelyn scoffed, emptying her half-filled glass. When she tried to name Grand Duke Fedora in front of Cesar, the leg of the table broke. What if she hadn¡¯t stopped there? The bookshelf that had been in good condition had collapsed, and the windows would not have been broken. And if she didn¡¯t give up on the repeated threats and kept trying to say the Archduke¡¯s name¡­ ¡°It may kill me.¡± Just to close her mouth. Would it be a heart attack? Or poison that she didn¡¯t even eat? She had a hard time imagining how the Original would have killed her. Kh-kh kh- Evelyn¡¯s laughter mixed with the moans of her pain. Her head hurts. No, her whole body ached. Maybe it was heartache. ¡°Did I drink too much¡­¡± mumbling. She was so drunk she didn¡¯t even know what she was talking about, but Evelyn filled her glass again. Her hand wiggled to and fro, and most of the liquor in the bottle splashed sideways. Evelyn picked up the glass from the damp table. Her barely half-full glass emptied quickly. ¡°You should drink more¡­¡± Continuing this until she forgets her dreadful and terrifying despair. Before long, all of the bottles were gone, and Evelyn¡¯s body leaned to the side. Tuck. Laying down on the sofa, Evelyn threw the glass she was holding. The glass broke easily. It lost its original shape and its shattered shape was just like herself. Evelyn watched it silently and curled her body. The weather was warm, but she felt chilly enough. She suddenly remembered a time when she was drunk like today and longed for affection and warmth. ¡°I won¡¯t even go near the hunting grounds.¡± Even as time passed, the voice didn¡¯t fade, rather, it only became clearer. The hand that warmly hugged her despite his own awkwardness. Her burning longing made her stretch out her hand, but the memories of her past were too far away to reach. ¡°Cold¡­¡± Now that she had no one to wrap her, how would she get rid of the cold? Evelyn stared blankly at her broken glass then closed her eyes. Her damp tears flowed silently. * * * On the first day of his visit to the mansion, Pharrell was guided to the room opposite Evelyn¡¯s bedroom. It was the kind of arrangement that might be used between a couple. A month later, it was still a place where he could not hide his discomfort, but Pharrell did not ask to change rooms. It was the perfect place to fulfill Cesar¡¯s order to monitor every move of the woman. As always, he watched the bedroom opposite. He felt as if he had become an unscrupulous man coveting a woman¡¯s bedroom. But he did his best, as Cesar¡¯s orders mattered more than his own feelings. It was because of this that he heard a small crash. Pharrell¡¯s body trembled and moved. He cautiously stepped from his room. He tried to awaken his senses, wondering if there was an intruder, but he felt only one presence. ¡®What was that?¡¯ She may have accidentally broken something but¡­ there was something strange about such a conclusion. ¡®Is she not going to call a servant?¡¯ He waited for a while, but there was no sign of someone approaching the hallway on the second floor. ¡®Is she trying to clean it herself?¡¯ Pharrell, unable to shake off the discomfort, could not easily turn around. There was no special movement nor sound of glass rattling. Instead, he heard a very faint sobbing. As he approached the woman¡¯s bedroom, the sobbing became a little clearer. ¡®Is she crying?¡¯ After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he gently knocked on the door. ¡°Miss?¡± There was no answer, and his discord was brief. The orders he received from Cesar were basically surveillance and protection. The condition ¡°surveillance¡± included a request to check the woman¡¯s face. Using the prolonged silence as an opportunity, Pharrell opened the bedroom door. A quick look inside revealed the woman crouched in a corner of the sofa. ¡°Miss.¡± There was no answer again. Pharrell approached the woman silently. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She was asleep. She was not in bed, but curled up on the sofa, crying. After checking the table full of alcohol and broken glass, Pharrell looked at the woman again. Was she drunk and fell asleep? Then wouldn¡¯t he be able to see the face hidden under the veil? His large hand gently brushed the woman¡¯s brown hair. ¡®No scars.¡¯ He thought she might be covering her face because of an ugly scar, but it wasn¡¯t the case. She was so beautiful that he couldn¡¯t understand why she was hiding her face. His gaze was shaken for a moment by her unexpected beauty. It wasn¡¯t long before Pharrell came to his senses. What was important to him was to have that woman¡¯s face carved into his head. Accurately enough he could draw a sketch. He checked her pale skin, high nose, luscious lips, and glimmering eyes. It was then that he saw her eyelashes soaked in tears. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her, as if he had been caught by something. The woman who used to make bold statements in front of Cesar, who was more powerful than anyone else, was crying alone. ¡®Why?¡¯ He was not interested in the woman¡¯s personal background, so it was a question he hadn¡¯t considered before. Pharrell was silent, gazing at the tears that were still busy streaming. Did she feel his tenacious gaze? The woman¡¯s eyelids fluttered and trembled. Bewildered by the sudden movement, Pharrell hardened, and the woman opened her eyes. Her blurred eyes were bright scarlet, enough to be recognizable in the dark. Pharrell noticed a hand reaching toward him and hurriedly pulled his body back. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The woman¡¯s hand lost its destination and fell. His heart pounded as he saw her hand hanging down under the sofa. ¡®Why?¡¯ ¡°Hic¡­¡± At the same time as Pharrell asked himself that question, her pitiful tears fell and made the listener feel touched. The man, who faced her empty eyes head-on, couldn¡¯t move as if he was caught by a spell. Blink, blink. The woman who had fluttered her eyelids over and over again closed her eyes completely at one point. Pharrell exhaled. And realized. He had been holding his breath all this time. ¡®Since when?¡¯ Perhaps, since the woman¡¯s hand fell. He looked down and saw her hand coming out of the sofa. Her skin was white and transparent enough to show the veins. Fingers that were less than half thick as his. Even neatly trimmed nails. His heart pounded again when he saw her trembling hand drooping helplessly. This time, he could find the reason. ¡®Too¡­ different.¡¯ A woman who raised her head proudly in front of Cesar, but when she was alone¡­ ¡°Tsk.¡± He closed his eyes to block his vision but still could block the sound. The sound of disturbed breathing reached him. He hurriedly got up, as if trying to avoid it. He had already checked the woman¡¯s face, and it was time for him to leave. But Pharrell¡¯s withdrawal reached only one step away. He couldn¡¯t get away from the woman any more than that. Did the sudden tears weaken his heart? Pharrell clicked his tongue as he repeatedly stretched out his hand, confused. He couldn¡¯t walk away leaving the woman like that. ¡®I don¡¯t think she will remember¡­¡¯ Judging by the bottles of alcohol rolling around and her disorganized appearance at the moment, it was quite possible. But if¡­ ¡®If she remembers?¡¯ Pharrell knew. The previous thought was all excuses. It was right not to leave any trace of him entering this bedroom today. But even knowing that, he didn¡¯t walk away. He entered out of a short concern, but it was far too long to leave now. Eventually, Pharrell sighed and lowered his posture again. ¡®Even if you remember, it¡¯s already a failure because I have seen your face.¡¯ If he was caught it wouldn¡¯t matter that he moved her to the bed. And if she doesn¡¯t remember, he was just lucky. Pharrell excused himself and reached toward the woman. She was light enough to hold with one hand. As he lowered the woman to the bed not far from the sofa, the burden on his heart was lightened. The reason he hardened again as he tried to turn around was because of the desperately clinging warmth. ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s cold¡­¡± Her trembling body dug into his arms. As if longing for warmth. Pharrell couldn¡¯t release the woman¡¯s arm around his neck. The body parts in contact with her warmth were painfully hot. His lips trembled. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 ¨C Earnest Wish (5) There was no way to know if the throbbing in her head was due to last night¡¯s hangover or the beating of her heart. Evelyn¡¯s body was trembling slightly, but the words she wrote were neat. She wrote the same words on all three pieces of paper in front of her and lifted her hand. As if following the sequence, Cesar wrote his name on three pieces of paper. As he lifted the quill, Evelyn took a deep breath and stared at the man standing opposite her. Following Evelyn and Cesar, Sabron, the priest Cesar had called for today¡¯s pledge, wrote his signature on three pieces of paper. ¡°With this, I hereby certify in the name of God the pledge of the two people here with me today.¡± As Sabron finished speaking, a golden light flashed from the papers he was holding in his hand. As if a plant was stretching out its stem, a beam of light reached Evelyn and Cesar. There was an intense shiver. As she let out a ragged breath without realizing it, Evelyn felt Cesar¡¯s gaze. But it didn¡¯t matter. She had put a leash on him. ¡°You each can have a copy of the pledge.¡± Sabron handed out the pledge documents. Evelyn left her feelings behind and took it. What was written was the result of a long discussion that lasted more than eight hours. ¡¶*One, the unnamed woman must contribute by providing useful information to Cesar Rebellot Arangis. ¡ªUseful information here refers to helping to purge the remnants of the dethroned Emperor Anterman; seizing the territory of the former Hereos Empire; and strengthening the imperial power of the Neo-Arangis Empire. However, this includes only information to stabilize the civil situation. *One, while the pledge is being fulfilled, Cesar Rebellot Arangis must ensure the well-being and life of the unnamed woman by sending Pharrell Eiss Hesselia as her guard. ¡ªPharrell Eiss Hesselia can only be absent with the permission of the unnamed woman, and if the unnamed woman dies due to his mistake, Cesar Rebellot Arangis will be deemed to have violated the oath. Fulfilling an order due to an unexpected accident without intervention has nothing to do with the pledge. However, if an accident occurs while fulfilling her command, it will be deemed irrelevant to the pledge. *One, from the 30th day of the fifth month of the 441 in the imperial calendar and until the end of the pledge, Pharrell Eiss Hesselia cannot disclose to others what he sees and hears while serving next to the unnamed woman. If he does not comply with this, Cesar Rebellot Arangis shall be deemed to have violated the pledge. ¡ªHowever, with the permission of the unnamed woman, exceptions are permitted. If this clause has already been violated, Cesar Rebellot Arangis will die as soon as the pledge is signed. *One, if the unnamed woman intentionally hides helpful information from Cesar Rebellot Arangis, it will be considered a breach of the pledge. ¡ªHowever, if the person¡¯s life is endangered by disclosing the information, it is considered that the pledge is not violated even if it is intentionally hidden. In addition, information that may affect the situation abroad is not included in this clause. *One, Cesar Rebellot Arangis must accept the unnamed woman¡¯s request in recognition of her contributions when the goal stated in the pledge has been fully achieved. ¡ªHowever, there is only one request that the unnamed woman can make, and it¡¯s limited to not causing any real damage to Cesar Rebellot Arangis. *One, the unnamed woman can claim her wish only when the date of Cesar Rebellot Arangis¡¯ coronation ceremony is confirmed. *One, if the unnamed woman makes a request that violates the pledge, Cesar Rebellot Arangis can refuse it, and there will be no punishment for killing the other party. On the first day of the sixth month of the 441st year in the imperial calendar, the unnamed woman and Cesar Rebellot Arangis pledge in front of Priest Sabron¡· Below the neat writing were the signatures of three people. In the case of Evelyn, in order not to use her name, she proved her participation by mixing her blood with the divine ink¨Cink mixed with divine power¨C From that moment forward, the oath will be protected by the power of the gods, so it will never be damaged until the day the pledge comes to an end. And when it all ends, it will turn into ashes. To test it, Evelyn grabbed the upper part of the pledge with both hands and pulled it in different directions. It should have been easily ripped apart, but the paper held its shape no matter how hard she tried. It was a miracle that could not be explained by humans. A satisfied smile hung on Evelyn¡¯s lips as she rolled the pledge and put it in her sleeve. With her languid hand rubbing her chest, she turned her gaze away, and her eyes met Cesar¡¯s. Although it couldn¡¯t be seen with the naked eye, a small mark was engraved on his left chest. The same was true for Evelyn. A very small mark in the shape of a seed. It was a divine constraint that would not go away until the day when all the clauses of the pledge were fulfilled. When Evelyn thought of the invisible mark, she couldn¡¯t hide her feelings. Eventually, Evelyn laughed out loud. ¡°Ha ha.¡± Cesar¡¯s life, as well as her own, was used as collateral, but it didn¡¯t matter. The day when she breaks the pledge will never come. Contrary to the smiling Evelyn, Cesar frowned slightly. It was because of her joy. While rising, Evelyn spoke to Cesar, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get going.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten the contents of the pledge already? From now on, you must tell¡­¡± ¡°Is there a clause that requires information to be given verbally?¡± Cesar¡¯s cheeks twitched. ¡°I will give you what you need when you need it. So, don¡¯t get too excited already.¡± ¡®You can¡¯t do anything without me, right?¡¯ The added comment must have touched Cesar¡¯s nerves. Evelyn faced him as he approached her in the blink of an eye. She could clearly feel the calluses on his hand as he touched the nape of her neck. ¡°I hope the things you bring are worthy. If not, there¡¯s no reason why I should let your cocky attitude remain.¡± Cesar was clearly threatening her, holding Evelyn¡¯s neck with one hand. Yet, it was a meaningless threat in a situation where he couldn¡¯t do more because of the pledge. Nevertheless, it was a different attitude, considering he used to take a step back and paid attention not to offend her. ¡°Am I cocky?¡± Either way, it was something she had expected to some extent, so Evelyn did not lose her composure. The pledge gave her some control over Cesar and vice versa. ¡°You will have to endure it, though.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°If you want to save your time.¡± Cesar couldn¡¯t say anything. In the meantime, Evelyn removed his hand and turned around. As she took light steps, she urged Pharrell, who stood still. ¡°What are you doing? You must come with me.¡± Pharrell bowed to Cesar and followed Evelyn. She glanced at him askance. The warmth that covered her last night was still vivid. She hadn¡¯t even walked to bed on her own feet, but strangely, she woke up in her bed. She also remembered the large shadow hidden in the darkness. Although hazy, Evelyn tended to keep her memories while drunk. Because of this, she even remembered the time when she clung to Ethan while staying at the Grand Duchy. That was why she was sure someone came into the bedroom, and she was certain it was Pharrell. ¡ª¡ª [tl/n: Cesar¡¯s second name is, actually, Rebelotman. Is it me or does it sound like ¡®rebel man¡¯? lmao why author] Chapter 46 Chapter 46 ¨C Earnest Wish (6) Rather than Cesar, Liam was in a position to pay more attention to Evelyn. After earning her hatred, he wouldn¡¯t have tried to remove her veil again. It wasn¡¯t because of Liam¡¯s orders that a servant entered her bedroom. ¡°Tsk.¡± It was a risk she had to take as long as Pharrell was by her side. But it was too early. She had just taken the pledge already, her face couldn¡¯t be disclosed. That was why Evelyn put restrictions on Pharrell¡¯s words and actions. To keep his mouth shut. Fortunately, Cesar didn¡¯t hesitate to sign it, only showing displeasure when he read the condition. Between time and Evelyn¡¯s information, Cesar chose the former. His signature made it clear. ¡®May 30th is already over.¡¯ While Evelyn slept, Pharrell and Cesar didn¡¯t meet. What happened last night wasn¡¯t conveyed. ¡®Is it some kind of blessing in disguise?¡¯ The anxiety that arose since she started having Pharrell by her side was relieved. There¡¯s no way Evelyn¡¯s appearance would be disclosed through him in the future. If she had not sent Utah and the other knights, she wouldn¡¯t have wasted any time taking care of the anxiety factor. Evelyn took a long breath, recalling those sent to the Amoren Viscounty. ¡®There¡¯s no news yet¡­¡¯ It¡¯ll come if you wait long enough¡­ Evelyn turned her eyes from Pharrell as she waited for that day. ¡°¡­Do I get a mark too?¡± At the same time, Pharrell spoke to her. ¡®Are you worried about being tied to the pledge? Or do you want to share Cesar¡¯s responsibilities? Well, the reason doesn¡¯t really matter.¡¯ ¡°No, all responsibility rests with your master.¡± Because none of the clauses mentioned held him accountable. All responsibility for Pharrell¡¯s actions was placed on Cesar. That, too, was a request from Evelyn herself. Perhaps because he thought Pharrell could not make a mistake, Cesar accepted the request without much objection. All he offered was a clause that evades liability for accidental death. As a result, Evelyn¡¯s life was safe. ¡®Cesar¡¯s hostile enemies will aim for me.¡¯ Since she will have to step in front of the nobility, assassination threats will come eventually. It was only a matter of time before Cesar¡¯s political enemies knew about her abilities. There will be people who will try to win her over, but there will also be plenty of people who would want to get rid of her. She left Fedora because she didn¡¯t want to die. After much thought, Evelyn created the most perfect form of safety device. From now on, Pharrell will do his best to protect Cesar and take responsibility for Evelyn¡¯s safety. They returned together to Evelyn¡¯s mansion. And she went straight to the study. There was a lot of work to do. * * * ¡°Milady.¡± In the study. Evelyn was organizing the information to be given to Cesar and looked up at Pharrell¡¯s call. He was standing in a corner of the study room and flinched when her gaze reached him. It was already late at night, but thanks to a magic tool lamp, he was able to keep track of her movements. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Pharrell did not reply immediately to her question, even though Evelyn urged him. ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing. Sorry for taking your time.¡± She knew he had something to say, but he chose to keep his mouth shut in the end, so there was nothing to worry about. Evelyn took her eyes away from Pharrell. But she didn¡¯t return to her work right away. She decided to take a short break as she had lost her concentration. Fatigue swarmed as she stretched her body, leaning against the chair. ¡®It¡¯s been two months already¡­¡¯ Time had passed quickly since she signed the pledge. In the meantime, there were several occasions when things deviated from the Original¡¯s framework. Of course, it never came back as a threat. The Original did not intervene if it was judged to be beneficial to Cesar or Etrada. As evidence, Cesar won many battles using the information Evelyn conveyed through letters. Slowly, but surely. The board was leaning towards Cesar. The war in the East will soon come to an end. Once the area is cleared, Cesar must take care of the disorganized South. ¡®Even with the help of the Original, it will be a headache.¡¯ The reason the South became a mess was because of the karma the nobility had built up. The former Hereos Empire boasted great national power, but not even the water could be said to be clean. The power that stuck for a long time caused evil. The accumulated karma exploded all at once when the command of suppression ceased. ¡®If they try to wipe it out without permission, the resentment will only increase¡­¡¯ In fact, in the original story, Cesar¡¯s coronation ceremony was held without completely taking care of the South. He hastened the coronation ceremony because diplomacy could not be delayed. However, the problem in the South became a great problem in the second half. Evelyn rubbed her forehead as she recalled the tragedy in the South. Some of the soldiers who had to maintain security according to their Lord¡¯s command used violence and plundered the residents as soon as their leashes were released. The knights who once served the deposed southern Lord stole wealth from the castle where the owner had fled. Some of them molested and brutally killed their direct family members for revenge. Right, most of the sins committed were done by private soldiers belonging to that previous Lord. ¡®Of all things, what¡¯s the point of antagonizing knights?¡¯ Most of them have already learned. Even if you sacrifice your life for loyalty, nothing comes back. That was why they acted on what they saw and learned. Just as the nobles once did. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t understand the wrath of the soldiers. But what sins were committed by the people of the South, who led their normal lives? ¡®I can¡¯t believe it made a setting like this only for the sake of the main characters¡­¡¯ The bias of the Original was so blatant and repulsive. Evelyn shuddered, recalling that the events of the South were an episode made to solidify the love between Etrada and Cesar. It was as if the lives of hundreds of thousands of people were nothing for the sake of those two. Thinking of the blood that had already flowed and will continue to flow, Evelyn bit her lips involuntarily. Because there was blood in it that she hoped would never flow. With a sigh that grew heavier day by day, Evelyn raised the quill again. Now we have to accumulate achievements. Fatigue must be pushed aside. Even taking a break was a luxury. Since that day Evelyn stayed in her seat despite her exhaustion. Two months had passed since she made the pledge with Cesar, and finally, one day, when the suffocating heat was taking over¨Cthe head of Duke Ragmalt was added to the pile of corpses rotting from the heat. ¡ª¡ª tl/n: I miss baby Ethan ;-; Chapter 47 Chapter 47 ¨C Intense Upheaval (1) The talents Cesar recruited were so remarkable that calling them competent would not be enough. At first, they thought it would take about two years to clear the East. It might take longer depending on the situation, they had thought in one accord. However, contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, Duke Ragmalt¡¯s head fell before the end of summer. The enlisted soldiers of the noblemen who shared the same goals with the duke remained, but they couldn¡¯t be described as a military power. Now that the one who controlled and reigned had disappeared, they were nothing more than a mob without a command system. Isn¡¯t being controlled by someone who is irreparably superior, different from being controlled by someone who is not very different from oneself? To receive orders from someone with the same title as any other marquis or count¡ª it was enough to scratch the pride of any nobleman, which was unnecessarily high to begin with. Thus, as the nobles kept each other in check and continued fighting, the power would eventually split. It was an unavoidable future. Therefore, the beheading of Duke Ragmalt was a remarkable achievement. This was the reason Cesar had summoned some of the leaders who should be in the East. [In recognition of your service, a banquet will be held, do attend] After the brief imperial command reached the east, a group of people rushed toward Vetern. Even if it was a matter of necessity, it was impossible to move all of the leaders from the front lines. Only three people departed, running nonstop for nine days, arriving at the Imperial Palace. Including the escorts, it was a small party of only twenty people. As soon as Cesar entered the banquet hall, they knelt to pay respect to the Emperor. ¡°Greetings to His Majesty the emperor!¡± Loud voices rang through the banquet hall. Was it because the heated blood of the battlefield hadn¡¯t cooled yet? Their greetings were excessive. But Cesar didn¡¯t pay any mind. Rather, he gladly accepted it. It was the first time in three weeks that Pharrell had seen Cesar. The woman who volunteered as a prophet would likely assist as well in recognition for her contributions. At that moment, Pharrell made eye contact with Cesar as he headed to his royal seat. At his silent greeting, Cesar nodded in response. Next, Cesar¡¯s gaze turned to the seat next to Pharrell. Just as he was about to follow his gaze, Etrada, who had entered with Cesar, waved her hand with a welcoming smile. Pharrell just nodded back at her with a flat expression. Only then could he glance and peek beside him. There sat a woman he couldn¡¯t figure out for the past few months. Perhaps because of the banquet, the woman¡¯s veil was shorter than usual. The lips exposed underneath the veil caught Pharrell¡¯s attention. Maybe, today he would get a glimpse of that woman¡¯s expression. ¡°Everyone sit down.¡± While Pharrell¡¯s mind was immersed in that woman, Cesar¡¯s command and permission to sit fell after he had reached his place. All those who had been standing were seated. ¡°You all did a great job. The merits of those who are not present today should also be commended. I¡¯ll give you a bounty, so hand it over on your way back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s our honor!¡± Those who had suffered day and night in the East deserved praise. Although it wasn¡¯t over yet, it wasn¡¯t the most urgent matter now. Cesar ignored the still-remaining power of the East in the name of praising his subordinates. At the same time, it was also to show them. To demonstrate that even if some of the highest leaders were gone from their positions, they wouldn¡¯t be defeated. As Pharrell was reading the hidden meaning in Cesar¡¯s words, he heard a faint sound of exhaling. It wasn¡¯t loud. But it was so clear that anyone who heard it would immediately know it was a sneer. Some of those sitting nearby hardened, but fortunately, it ended there. Instead of showing their teeth to the woman Cesar had appointed himself, they preferred to remain silent, conscious of their emperor. However, Pharrell¡¯s nerves were already on edge. After the pledge two months ago, the woman began to attend social events hosted by the nobles. It was only to declare that she was the rumored prophet. Thanks to this, assassins began to appear in search of the woman¡¯s mansion. They must have been sent by the remnants of the dethroned Emperor Anterman that had not yet been completely eradicated. It wasn¡¯t hard to realize since Pharrell, Cesar¡¯s closest aide, moved in with her. He eliminated the assassins and caught a few. Cesar then tortured them and removed the masterminds behind them. It was a little ironic. Every time he protected the woman who was holding Cesar¡¯s life, he was helping Cesar. The banquet began while Pharrell was immersed in complicated thoughts. The scent of high-class food and expensive wine spread deeply. He occasionally put seafood in his mouth. If it wasn¡¯t for shellfish, there was no harm in eating it. But, perhaps because of the memory of being severely ill, just looking at the seafood made his stomach ache. His meal time didn¡¯t last long. The most he did was shove a few pieces of food into his mouth. ¡®I guess it¡¯s enough.¡¯ He ate because he was conscious of other people¡¯s attention, but he put down the fork before long. Afterward, what Pharrell picked up was not a wine glass, but a transparent glass of water. It was because he couldn¡¯t drink alcohol due to the current situation. He knew what would happen on the way back to the mansion. On the other hand, others were toasting ahead of the victory that came earlier than expected. The first to get drunk were those who had returned from the East. Their jolly heroic stories added splendid entertainment to the banquet hall. Pharrell was drunk on their stories, not the alcohol. They were his old comrades telling those stories. Vassals that had existed for Cesar for a very long time ago. Hearing their heroic stories made him proud. Hearty laughter filled the surroundings. Until the woman sitting next to Pharrell let out a twisted sneer. ¡°. . .¡± It was so small that those nearby could barely hear it. Nevertheless, everyone in the banquet hall heard it. Was it because they were keeping an eye on the strange person even in the midst of joy? Perhaps they had in mind what had happened before the banquet started. The reasons were vague, but the result was crystal clear. The banquet hall, which had been filled with the heat of booze, quickly cooled as if it had been doused in ice water. All eyes of those along the long table were drawn to one place. Although there was a chance that she would be daunted by the sense of pressure, the woman¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t change. ¡°Just now. What does that mean?¡± Many people were already drunk. Pharrell realized he had to try to stop his comrades before the problem escalated. But he didn¡¯t get a chance to step up. ¡°What?¡± As if waiting for that question, the woman immediately asked back. Saville, the one who spoke first, raised his voice. ¡°You laugh at us, don¡¯t you?!¡± ¡°What about it? I laughed because you guys looked funny, is there a problem?¡± It was such a carefree answer that it took time to realize that she was ignoring him. While Pharrell¡¯s head froze, Saville jumped up, his face blushing red. ¡°Your cockiness pierces the sky!¡± Dishes, glasses, and other utensils were swept away as he moved. The roar and loud noise made the previous commotion insignificant. But no one looked at the broken tableware. ¡°You seem nervous at my cockiness.¡± Couldn¡¯t she feel the bitter hostility? The woman sneered once more and spoke. ¡°Who do you think was responsible for making your contributions possible?¡± ¡°What do you¨C?¡± She meant it was to honor the woman¡¯s own merits? ¡°The good-for-nothing guys who should have died in the first place kept rambling on, and it was so much noise.¡± The mood grew hotter as Pharrell chewed through the woman¡¯s words to discern her meaning. Then, suddenly, he felt a sense of incongruity. Pharrell¡¯s gaze turned toward the seat placed high. Cesar was watching the fight between the woman and Saville in a very relaxed manner. A dispute arose and, instead of coming forward, he just watched. It meant that the current situation was in line with what he wanted. Such a realization constrained Pharrell¡¯s actions. Once he knew what Cesar wanted, he couldn¡¯t do anything. Even if that meant that, at the end of the conflict, either the woman or Saville collapsed. Sweat began to form on his palms with the sudden nervousness. ¡®It¡¯s getting worse¡­¡¯ Pharrell pressed his teeth without realizing it. It was natural for him to worry about the woman¡¯s safety. But his worries should be limited to the woman¡¯s life. That was all that was stated in the pledge, so there was no reason to be preoccupied any more than that. ¡®But why am I worried about things that are not stated in the pledge?¡¯ It was heartbreaking to see the woman who didn¡¯t leave her study until late at night. ¡®Aren¡¯t you tired?¡¯ After slashing the assassins that sometimes visited, he always had to check back. ¡®Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡¯ Even when nothing was going on, he paid close attention to the woman¡¯s actions. ¡®You¡¯re not crying alone and curled up like that day, are you?¡¯ Pharrell knew the situation was taking a dangerous turn. Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t control it. He tried his best to build awareness, but¡­ ¡°If you had a knife, you would have cut me right away.¡± It always breaks easily. Even before the woman¡¯s sarcasm was over, Pharrell¡¯s eyes opened wide. He was watching Saville. Afraid he would really harm the woman. Fortunately, Saville stood up from his seat and was only breathing heavily. He must have realized that blood couldn¡¯t be spilled in front of Cesar. ¡°I knew your personality from the beginning, but¡­¡± The woman shook her wine glass in an elegant motion and continued. ¡°Experiencing it with my own eyes is rather sickening.¡± Underneath the sarcasm was contempt. It was so blatant that it felt like a knife cutting the flesh. ¡°How much blood was shed for that contribution, but you talk about it as if you¡¯re proud of it.¡± For a moment, the bodies of those sitting opposite Saville¡¯s party trembled. ¡°Do you remember how many soldiers you pushed through the eastern gate when you attacked Ragmalt Castle?¡± Saville¡¯s expression hardened. The fierce momentum faded as if the anger expressed until just a moment ago was an illusion. During the invasion of the Ragmalt territory, the top priority given to Cesar¡¯s forces was the destruction of the outer fortress. In the case of an ordinary siege, rather than destroying it, the battle proceeds when those who have crossed the fortress open the gate. But at that time, the woman informed them that there was a small drain connected to the interior under the moat of Ragmalt Castle. It was a weakness of the castle that was unknown to anyone other than the personnel who directly managed the drain and higher commanding officers. Accordingly, the leader of the troops devised a strategy to destroy the main wall. He used ordinary soldiers to draw attention while elite knights carried magic tools to the bottom of the moat. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 ¨C Intense Upheaval (2) The flameless tool collapsed the walls with a terrible roar. This hastened the entry into the fort, and the casualties in the battle were far below expectations. The battle was a sweeping victory. ¡®That doesn¡¯t mean there weren¡¯t casualties at the eastern gate.¡¯ Considering that the drain was underwater, they had to carry a considerable load of magic tools, and it took over half an hour. The number in the report to Cesar reached four digits. It was a tally of those killed at the eastern gate. Pharrell handed the report in private and could not raise his head. Drunk on the heroism of his comrades, he couldn¡¯t recall the sacrifices made. In the glow of victory, it was too easy to forget the lives of those who had died to secure it. ¡°Indeed.¡± Saville paled as he realized the target of the woman¡¯s accusation. ¡°To you, they would be nothing but meat. You don¡¯t even care.¡± With that, the woman emptied her glass of wine. Immediately afterward, she rose from her seat with the most graceful and smooth of movements. The corners of her mouth twisted as she continued. ¡°I should probably leave first. Just being in the same room with ¡®those¡¯ makes me sick.¡± The woman spoke to Cesar and turned away. Pharrell rose, too, and followed suit, scanning the dining room. Cesar would clean up the mess¡­ but the ripples she¡¯d cast would not go away easily. He worried about what would happen after he left, but there was nothing he could do about it. Suppressing his sigh, Pharrell followed the woman out of the banquet hall. ¡°The carriage¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to the gardens. Let me know when your master comes out.¡± Her voice sounded confident as if she had seen the future again. But it wasn¡¯t the woman¡¯s foresight that pricked Pharrell¡¯s interest. ¡°Are you¡­ telling me to stay behind?¡± At his question, the woman, who had been walking ahead, turned around. ¡°You think there¡¯s someone here to threaten me?¡± If he agreed he would put Cesar¡¯s power into doubt. Unable to respond, Pharrell just stared at her back as she walked away until she was completely out of sight. Left alone in the empty hallway, he glanced to his side. There was no one there. Why did that make him feel empty inside? He felt a little dazed as he stood there in an empty hallway. ¡°Pharrell.¡± A familiar voice broke through his daze. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± As soon as he greeted Cesar, Etrada jumped up and hugged him. ¡°How have you been? I¡¯ve missed seeing your face every day!¡± Pharrell stroked Etrada¡¯s hair out of habit, finding an answer to his previous question. After nearly two months of being at the woman¡¯s side every day, it was natural for him to feel a bit empty. ¡°You seem to be doing well, Etrada.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Stop.¡± Cesar tugged on the back of Etrada¡¯s head, who was still in Pharrell¡¯s arms. He looked around and asked, ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°¡­She headed to the garden.¡± His brow furrowed for a moment as if he was thinking about something, and then he released Etrada. ¡°Let¡¯s deal with this.¡± There was an implied order not to follow him. Cesar turned toward the garden where she would be. ¡°What? Why did you bring me if you weren¡¯t going to take me with you?¡± Etrada had been left behind with Pharrell and grumbled. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at how much she looked like a sulky toddler. Pharrell patted Etrada¡¯s head and said. ¡°It seems it has to be a private talk. Did things go well?¡± ¡°So-so.¡± After exchanging lighthearted updates, they moved on. He needed to get the carriage ready in case Cesar and the woman were done talking. As they walked along, Etrada raised her head and asked abruptly. ¡°By the way, you¡¯re not sick, are you? I noticed you barely ate.¡± Pharrell shook his head without much thought. ¡°I just don¡¯t enjoy seafood.¡± ¡°Mh? I¡¯ve never heard that before. Does Cesar know? If you¡¯d mentioned it in advance¡­¡± ¡°I hid it from him because it wouldn¡¯t do him any good to know.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t eat, it¡¯s that you can¡¯t?¡± ¡°Yes, only the emperor and my father knew. Allergies are an easy weakness¡­¡± The words that should come out naturally to him were suddenly cut off, and a voice from his memory shook him. ¡°You¡¯re not sick, are you? ¡°Allergies are a vulnerability, so if there are foods you cannot eat, try hiding them. ¡°You might not be able to know what¡¯s next.¡± Pharrell forgot to breathe from the sudden shock. ¡°Pharrell?¡± He couldn¡¯t hear the worried voice calling out to him. Alone in the garden, Evelyn felt helpless. It was because of Pharrell, whom she had left in the hallway. ¡°Are you¡­ telling me to stay behind?¡± There was no way anyone would try to harm her in this great nest that Cesar had built. Even if there was someone that reckless, Evelyn¡¯s safety was assured as long as the oath with Cesar remained intact. The Original would not allow Evelyn to be harmed as long as it was meant to protect Cesar. It was a new feeling. She was once threatened with death by the Original, and now she was protected by the same fate. It was a new, bittersweet, and satisfying feeling. She turned her head away toward the direction she came. Only one person would come up from that direction. Now that she¡¯d brought Cesar¡¯s biggest concern to the surface, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave it. Evelyn decided to organize her thoughts before Cesar arrived. Her words at the banquet were meant to stir infighting. ¡®It was something that should happen when the Eastern troops arrive but¡­¡¯ She wanted to prevent it if she could. That¡¯s why she was squeezing the pus out of it in advance. There are currently four factions that cover Cesar¡¯s force. The vassals of Arangis, who had protected Cesar since before he was born. The ones who refused to betray Arangis and chose to share Arangis¡¯ downfall. Forces with talented people regardless of their status like Etrada. And soldiers who resented the unjust treatment of the nobility. ¡®Most of them had different lords.¡¯ All four were mixed in the banquet hall. Evelyn¡¯s remarks were sensitive to the last faction. In fact, it was a big issue in the original story. Arangis¡¯ vassals, who were inherently of noble lineage, got carried away with their victory and neglected the memorial service for the dead. This led the former soldiers to believe that Cesar was no different from the nobles who exploited them. The result was a mass exodus of former private soldiers from Cesar¡¯s camp. Being in the same position as the outlaws in the South, they turned their backs on Cesar. Troubled by the problems in the south, Evelyn couldn¡¯t stand idly by. ¡®What if I can stop it?¡¯ What if her intervention changed things? After much deliberation, Evelyn decided to try to help the South. Even now, lives were being trampled there. Looted, ravaged, and killed by marauding soldiers, the number of people dying in the South was beyond comprehension. Things would only increase as time went on. Wouldn¡¯t it be in Cesar¡¯s best interest to stop it? The people of the South would praise him for saving their lives. It wouldn¡¯t harm Cesar¡¯s reign, so the Original wouldn¡¯t object. ¡°You seem to have a lot to think about.¡± Evelyn was still in the middle of her train of thought when Cesar arrived. She tossed her gaze out to the garden and retorted nonchalantly. ¡°I always have a lot to think about. By the way, you don¡¯t need to thank me.¡± ¡°¡­Did you see something?¡± ¡°You, wearing the crown without solving the Southern problem.¡± This was certainly the case in the original, but this time it could be different. Evelyn had already organized everything she knew about the South. If she delivered it at the right time, Cesar will succeed, and the original story, which favored the protagonist, will certainly help him. ¡°You should suppress. There will be a time when you¡¯ll need their voices.¡± And that was all she had to say. After summarizing, Evelyn turned around. Approaching Cesar, who was standing in the doorway she had come through, she passed him by. And that moment he spoke, ¡°You must be really kind-hearted. Either that or you have a soft spot.¡± Evelyn¡¯s brow furrowed as she stopped walking. ¡°You have a soft spot in your heart for the people of the South?¡± Her lips twitched reflexively. She tried to retort, but then she was at a loss. What are you supposed to say? And how? ¡°Maybe¡­ you¡¯re trying to point out this emperor¡¯s self-inflicted evils?¡± Cesar kept talking as Evelyn remained silent. ¡°Do you know?¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t read Cesar¡¯s intent. She gave him a questioning glance, and he bowed, taller than her, silently looking at her. His eyes pierced her as if peering through a veil. ¡°You think what this emperor should do, and advise him on what he should do.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°There were things in your report that someone would think were so trivial, so unimportant. But when you think about it, they were all things I needed to know. Evelyn flinched and trembled. ¡°How the hell do you bring to me all the things I need to see?¡± Cesar¡¯s hand reached out, slowly enough to be avoided, but Evelyn didn¡¯t move. ¡°That thought made me wonder.¡± Evelyn held her breath, guessing what was coming next. And then, Cesar poked his finger into her forehead. ¡°How on earth did you live to think such things, and see such things?¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°I suppose it¡¯s possible if you¡¯ve lived to be in the same position as me but¡­ what do you think?¡± People can look at the same thing and think differently. Human behavior varies greatly depending on personality, upbringing, experience, and current circumstances. A baker and a starving beggar see different things when they see bread baking. Cesar knew that much. That¡¯s why he realized that Evelyn wouldn¡¯t stand by and watch the innocent suffer. And at the end, he concluded that she had lived her life to protect and care for an unknown number of people. Evelyn chewed the delicate flesh inside her mouth to remain expressionless. She¡¯d said what she needed to say; there was no point in delaying her departure with more chatter. ¡°Nonsense.¡± Evelyn shot back before he could respond. ¡°If you have time to run your mouth, deal with your underlings. You have been rude enough.¡± She raised her voice on purpose to show her displeasure and make it seem a little less awkward to leave. Instead of leaving like a cornered person, she acted as if offended. Evelyn hurried from the garden before Cesar could catch her. A persistent gaze followed her back until she was out of sight. ¡ª Chapter 49 Chapter 49 ¨C Intense Upheaval (3) Cesar¡¯s gaze was nailed to the direction she had gone. As if he was trying to chase the trail of a woman who had already left. ¡°I wonder who you are¡­¡± A person he couldn¡¯t figure out. That was Cesar¡¯s assessment of her. On the other hand, she was also quite consistent. From the first moment he met her, she had always been a mystery. ¡°It¡¯s frustrating not knowing what¡¯s going on in her mind.¡± He needed to know exactly what she wanted before thinking of recruiting her. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to even pressure her.¡± She was a woman who didn¡¯t flinch before the man who had cut the late emperor¡¯s head off. Not only did she seem fearless, she knew no weakness. Given the circumstances, he couldn¡¯t force her to submit. He wanted to take her, but he didn¡¯t know how. Cesar clicked his tongue briefly and rubbed the back of his neck. He had once thought of getting rid of her, but now he wanted her. What she had accomplished was enough to turn his thoughts and judgment upside down. He wasn¡¯t a complete believer in the illusion of foresight, but it was clear that there was something about her. Maybe it was the foresight she claimed, or maybe it was a network of information he couldn¡¯t reach. Whatever it was, he was beginning to covet her. But his hopes were dashed by grim reality. His relationship with her hadn¡¯t changed much since the day they met. She was as cheeky as ever, not feeling showing any signs of self-consciousness or fright in front of him. She certainly didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of giving him her loyalty, nor did she see him as anything more than a tool to be used. ¡°Ha, really!¡± What was this? It felt as if he was a desperate man trying to be noticed by a woman. ¡°¡­What the hell do I have to give you to make you docile?¡± Cesar sighed in frustration. It didn¡¯t do much good, though. ¡°What you want, what you want¡­ Tch. I¡¯ll start by telling you what I desire first.¡± Cleverly, the woman hid her greed while showing off her abilities. Cesar scowled and walked away. There was no reason for him to be alone in the garden when the woman he wanted to meet had already left. The trouble she¡¯d stirred at the dinner banquet was just the first step, so he would have to wait. Cesar intended to return to his quarters. He had people to meet after the dinner banquet and work to do. The bodies of bureaucrats who had died at his hands piled up as mountains of work. He was working himself to the bone to maintain order and security. ¡®Would she help me out?¡¯ The thought of work made him feel weak. The nameless woman seemed to be a skilled administrator. The correspondence she sent him was a perfect report, without a single flaw. The thought of the woman¡¯s abilities slowly surfacing made him thirst. Her intelligence and organizational skills were endless. With an overabundance of knights and a shortage of bureaucrats to handle administrative affairs, his greed only intensified. However, despite his intense greed, there were no results. ¡®In the end, I couldn¡¯t even see her face.¡¯ When he sent Pharrell, he thought he would have the woman¡¯s portrait in his hands right away. But now he was bound by a vow and not allowed to see it. Perhaps Pharrell had seen the woman¡¯s face. If not, there was no reason for her to shut him up. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Nothing ever goes one¡¯s way. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t let go of the worst. If that woman didn¡¯t end up being his¡ª ¡®It¡¯s proper to get rid of her.¡¯ He coveted her, but basically, she was a subject that Cesar couldn¡¯t control. She might be cooperating with him for now, but then what? For the first time in a long time, shivers ran down his spine at the thought of her information falling into the wrong hands. The details were somehow beyond the realm of humanity as if she¡¯d seen something no one should ever see. Thus, if she showed any signs of turning against him, it was safest to get rid of her. If he deliberately caused her to violate her pledge, then God would kill her. Failing that, he could wait for the pledge to end. But what if she could become fully his? An exhilarating shiver ran through Cesar. To do something like that without knowing weaknesses, or desires¡­ ¡°Should I make Pharrell try to seduce her or something¡­?¡± Binding her in marriage would be a way. ¡®I don¡¯t think that¡¯s entirely a bad idea.¡¯ Recalling Pharrell¡¯s nervous glance at the banquet, it seemed like a pretty good idea. ¡°Seduce? Pharrell? Who?¡± A sudden voice interrupted Cesar¡¯s thoughts. Slowly, he made his way to the garden entrance. Waiting for him, Etrada tilted her head full of questions. ¡°Did you wait long?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I was with Pharrell. It was good to see him after such a long time.¡± After he had recruited him, Etrada began to follow Pharrell, who was both serious and deep, like an older brother. He knew that much. But why? Etrada¡¯s behavior earlier, when she had rushed into Pharrell¡¯s arms, was annoying. As he was about to say something about it¡ª ¡°That short-haired woman. ¡°I thought you wanted to whine about something.¡± Recalling the woman¡¯s nonsense stopped him. ¡®Complain? That¡¯s ridiculous.¡¯ Cesar swallowed the words he was about to say, feeling hot under the collar for some reason. It wasn¡¯t like he had no problem with Etrada being close to Pharrell, but it wasn¡¯t something he could say. After brushing off the woman¡¯s nonsense and unseemly thoughts, Cesar asked. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°She left with Pharrell a little while ago.¡± Etrada looked sullen. It wasn¡¯t hard for Cesar to figure out why. ¡°Was she being too much again?¡± ¡°¡­Mn. It¡¯s pretty obvious she doesn¡¯t like me, isn¡¯t it?¡± There was no denying it. The woman had set her blades into Etrada. Blatantly enough for Cesar and his entourage to notice. And Etrada, who truly believed the woman was a prophet, was often depressed. For a moment, he wondered if he should say something because he didn¡¯t like her looking sad. But there was nothing to say. The matter was out of Cesar¡¯s hands. Just as he couldn¡¯t read her mind, he didn¡¯t know the reason for her feelings and actions. In such a situation, it was better to do nothing. ¡®If I mess it up, I¡¯ll only make her resentment grow.¡¯ She truly was a woman you couldn¡¯t figure out from head to toe. ¡°She will let you know about your parents later. Don¡¯t worry about it too much.¡± ¡°Mn¡­¡± Etrada nodded her head slightly to acknowledge Cesar¡¯s comfort. She didn¡¯t need to improve her relationship with someone who didn¡¯t like her. Etrada already had plenty of people who cared about her. But seeing her in such a depressed mood made Cesar¡¯s heart sink. ¡°Phew¡­¡± He sighed aloud. Etrada asked cautiously. ¡°It didn¡¯t work out as you wanted again?¡± It was a question he couldn¡¯t just ignore. He had lived to be at the top of his game. A life lived solely to slit the emperor¡¯s throat and take control of everything he had lost. Cesar¡¯s life knew no failure, no defeat. That is, until he met that woman. After meeting her, things didn¡¯t go his way, and he failed again and again, but he was too proud to admit it. He just hadn¡¯t grasped his opponent yet. Cesar believed that he would have the upper hand in the future. At that, he opened his mouth to dismiss Etrada¡¯s question. ¡°¡­Not exactly.¡± ¡°It looks like it, though?¡± The unconvincing tone of his voice, coupled with the fact that she¡¯d seen so much, didn¡¯t make her believe him. Instead, she began to tease him, as if she found the situation amusing. In response, Cesar¡¯s expression changed strangely. It was because, without realizing it, he forced his face to relax. If someone else had said that, he would have been offended. It would have been a sarcastic remark about his incompetence. But out of Etrada¡¯s mouth, the words were sweet. Because he knew she wasn¡¯t the kind of person to disregard or belittle, and also¡­ ¡°You look harmful when it¡¯s about that child. Like, you¡¯re a different person.¡± The other person¡¯s criticism, coming at him when he least expected it, left a mark on him. It was like a rebuke. Why hadn¡¯t he noticed it before? As Cesar¡¯s expression hardened a little, Etrada turned to him, her face bright and cheerful. Not liking the change in his expression, Cesar broke his stony face and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He turned and walked away, offering no excuse or explanation, and Etrada just followed behind. ¡°By the way, what did you mean about seducing?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Earlier, you said something about Pharrell seducing¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± To tie that woman down it was for the best if someone related to Cesar stepped forward. Pharrell was the most appropriate person to do so. He hadn¡¯t confirmed it, but Pharrell seemed to have developed feelings for the woman, so this would be a good solution for him as well. But whether he likes her or not, was it feasible? ¡®She¡¯s not the kind of girl who¡¯d be caught that way,¡¯ he sighed. After meeting this nameless woman, he couldn¡¯t stop the noise in his head. Both official and personal. ¡®How can I find out what she¡¯s hiding?¡¯ As he pondered the unanswered question, they reached the floor where the Emperor¡¯s chambers and private drawing room were located. Cesar opened the parlor door and made eye contact with a man who had already arrived. ¡°His Majesty, the Emperor.¡± The man was waiting for him in advance, a graceful smile plastered on his polished face. Liam rose from the sofa and bowed politely. Cesar waved off his greeting and took a seat at the head table. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Cesar asked the question, but Liam¡¯s gaze landed on Etrada. There was a hint of discomfort in Cesar¡¯s purple eyes. He had heard of their connection, but he had never felt pleased about it. He knew Liam¡¯s nature was quite devilish. After murdering his half-brothers and even his own father, he seized control of the Agramento Marquisate. In the process, he devoured the filth created by his father and ancestors. But Etrada had no intention of listening to Cesar¡¯s warnings about the dangers of Liam¡¯s nature. Instead, she defended Liam¡¯s actions. ¡°It¡¯s not something to be proud of, but what other choice did he have? ¡°He killed them before they killed him. You did so, too.¡± Aside from his immoral decisions, the misdeeds Liam had committed would make a long list. ¡ª Chapter 50 Chapter 50 ¨C Intense Upheaval (4) However, he was unable to add anything further due to Etrada¡¯s icy remarks. Cesar¡¯s hands wore more blood than Liam¡¯s. Thus, he couldn¡¯t point out or blame Liam¡¯s faults. As a result, his previous silence forced him to accept Liam¡¯s loitering around Etrada without complaint. Cesar frowned more deeply before opening his mouth again. ¡°I asked what¡¯s the matter, Marquis.¡± Only after the emperor repeated his question did Liam¡¯s eyes move away from Etrada. ¡°It¡¯s about that woman.¡± Cesar¡¯s eyebrows rose. Meanwhile, Liam continued with an amiable smile, ¡°I assume you have heard about the attack I encountered a while ago, right?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°I found a child who said they guided that woman at that time.¡± Cesar waited for the story to continue, and at the end of his patience, he could hear unpleasant news. ¡°The child said that one of the men with her stayed there watching Etti.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°If it¡¯s so, she could have known that Etti would appear there.¡± ¡®Yes, that¡¯s a possibility for her.¡¯ She might have known Liam would be under attack, and that Etrada would appear there as well. So why did she leave a person behind to confirm Etrada¡¯s appearance? A short silence lingered inside the drawing room. ¡°Identity?¡± ¡°His name is Rebellio, a free knight from the North who arrived at Vetern around eight months ago. His postwar whereabouts are still under investigation. Currently, he¡¯s staying at the woman¡¯s mansion. Has brown hair and green eyes, and he¡¯s in his early 40s. I have already confirmed his identity through the child, so I¡¯m sure¡± Liam continued speaking while Cesar pondered the woman¡¯s intentions behind her actions. ¡°I started investigations since I wanted to know the woman¡¯s whereabouts. I was curious about her as well.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°But¡­ I suddenly had a strange feeling.¡± She might have been aiming for Etrada from the beginning and that¡¯s why she approached him. Cesar felt Etrada flinch behind him at Liam¡¯s last words. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this out of concern for your well-being, so please keep it in mind.¡± It wasn¡¯t an unfounded story. The people present had witnessed the woman¡¯s inability to hide her emotions every time she saw Etrada. However¡­ ¡®Your insides are churning, isn¡¯t that right?¡¯ [tl/n: this slang refers to people who are so envious of someone that they feel their stomach hurts] Realizing Liam¡¯s intention, Cesar smiled inwardly. ¡®What could be the reason you brought me this news?¡¯ After Cesar intervened, the woman stopped giving any information to Liam. As if Liam¡¯s usefulness had reached its end, and he had been discarded. He had already experienced the sweetness of the fruit that women could offer and would be rolling around in jealousy. That¡¯s why he offered such information. He wanted Cesar to be suspicious of her and raise his guard. Liam wanted to tear them apart. It was a little strange for him to act so obviously but¡­ ¡®What if he knew I wouldn¡¯t ignore this?¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t matter if Cesar discerned his hidden intentions. Just bringing it up would mean Liam had achieved his purpose. After all, it was related to Etrada. Cesar had begun to realize that she was special to him and couldn¡¯t let this matter slide. He would end up keeping an eye on the woman¡¯s actions while storing them deep inside himself. But he didn¡¯t mean to play into Liam¡¯s tactics. Cesar laid back on the sofa and replied casually. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡± As expected, Liam remained calm at Cesar¡¯s half-hearted response. The cunning blue eyes seemed to shine. Evelyn clenched her hands tightly as she rode in a carriage outside the palace with Pharrell. She knew he was not an easy person to deal with, but she didn¡¯t expect him to pay attention to her every move. As Evelyn clicked her tongue, Pharrell, who was sitting across from her, flinched. Only then did she recall his presence and sigh. Of all days, why did this have to happen on the day she wore a short veil for the banquet? Pharrell must have seen her face. Despite things seeming to go well, she almost lost her composure due to an unexpected factor popping out of nowhere and raising her anxiety. ¡®Whatever.¡¯ Pharrell noticed her unease, but it wasn¡¯t a problem that couldn¡¯t be fixed. ¡®Besides, there¡¯s no way Cesar can know my true identity.¡¯ There was no element that Cesar could use to guess her identity. The West Continent had a designated language, Raheem, and Evelyn spoke it, too. Only this much made it impossible to make any assumptions based on her language. While there might have been word through Pharrell that Evelyn enjoyed eating seafood, it could not be considered evidence of her origins. How many coastal regions were there on the continent? Even if Cesar observed everything, including her manners, hobbies, tastes, and behavior, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to figure out what Evelyn was hiding. So there was no need to worry about unnecessary things. Just as Evelyn let out a long sigh laced with anxiety and worry, suddenly, the carriage tilted to one side. Pharrell quickly hugged Evelyn. Thump! A loud noise followed the carriage¡¯s shaking and rolling in circles. If Evelyn had been alone, she would have rolled around inside the wagon. After it had rolled a few times, the wagon came to a stop. Evelyn was frozen in shock. She blinked in Pharrell¡¯s arms, and her mind went blank. ¡°Milady, are you okay?¡± Pharrell, who had held Evelyn throughout the rolling, asked her. ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Her voice trembled as she managed to answer. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± While Evelyn assessed the situation, Pharrell stood up. Fragments of shattered glass from the broken window squeaked as he stepped on them. After kicking the twisted window frame, he called out to Evelyn and held out his hand to her. ¡°Milady, you have to be careful and move slowly.¡± Evelyn struggled to move her legs, which were trembling as she held onto his hand. With Pharrell¡¯s help, she managed to escape the carriage and went speechless at the scene. It was like a sinkhole she had seen in a previous life. The carriage she had just been riding in was completely overturned and stuck in a hole. It wasn¡¯t an impossible situation, but her heart felt cold. Why did the road collapse suddenly, especially when Evelyn¡¯s carriage was passing by? She stared blankly ahead, murmuring as if she had lost her mind. ¡°Wrong¡­¡± Her judgment was wrong. She believed that the rising situation in the South wasn¡¯t essential for the Original. But it was important enough that the Original tried to eliminate Evelyn for stepping in. ¡°The dinner hall¡­¡± She finally realized it. The furious man getting up and breaking the dishes wasn¡¯t just a coincidence. It was Original¡¯s warning. Stop there. Don¡¯t say anything more. Ultimately, her thoughts in the garden were also wrong. Evelyn was still outside the Original¡¯s protection; because it knew ways of killing her cleanly without harming Cesar. ¡°An unjust mishap¡­¡± It wouldn¡¯t be Pharrell¡¯s carelessness or Cesar¡¯s betrayal, it would just be an accident. If Evelyn ever died in an accident, Cesar wouldn¡¯t take any responsibility. Her twisted lips trembled as if she would burst into tears at any moment. ¡°Ha!¡± A dejected laugh escaped. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Once again, the Original¡¯s favor didn¡¯t reach Evelyn and every moment in the future will be the same. Was Cesar¡¯s word in the pledge an arrangement from the Original? The Original¡¯s presence, which would stand by the protagonists all the time, still choked her. It was amazing how it could still make her miserable. How deep was the despair she had yet to experience? ¡°The war situation in the East has already tilted. They won¡¯t hesitate anymore once the southern problem is resolved.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Hasn¡¯t he already aimed at His Grave and the Young Master? They may try to take care of us before the south.¡± ¡°They wouldn¡¯t easily give up on both¡­¡± The nobles of Phedora who gathered for a council meeting continued to chatter without a break. Ethan listened to their conversation. Or that¡¯s what it seemed on the outside, however, his mind was elsewhere, following someone who wasn¡¯t present, someone he didn¡¯t even know their location, and he couldn¡¯t concentrate. ¡°Is that what you call talking?! We can¡¯t keep waiting like this forever!¡± ¡°Are you suggesting we take the initiative? There are times when you have to make the first move, but this isn¡¯t one of them!¡± ¡°Why wait when they won¡¯t let up on us?!¡± ¡°Now is our chance, when the situation in Hereos is unstable!¡± As time passed, the conversation became more heated. Some raised their voices, while others kicked their seats and stood up, pointing their fingers at each other. Ethan just remained the same as the meeting passed. And then, at some unexpected moment, someone¡¯s word caught his attention. ¡°Everyone is only talking about border issues. It seems like you¡¯re not interested in her ladyship Evelyn¡¯s search?¡± The slow heat that had been rising suddenly wavered. Ethan had been sitting still without moving even a finger and finally showed a response for the first time. Flinching, his body quivered and moved in the direction of the speaker. It was Baron Hatar, a vassal of the Ishlan Marquisate, the late Grand Duchess¡¯ family. ¡°Isn¡¯t it ridiculous that there¡¯s no news even though it¡¯s been six months since her ladyship was kidnapped? We need to increase the number of people searching!¡± Evelyn¡¯s absence could not be hidden. Thus it was announced that she had been kidnapped by the intruders who were aiming for Ethan. In the process, it was also revealed that Evelyn was not of the blood of the grand duke. The rumor spread through the mouths of the servants, and the nobles petitioned Grand Duke Phedora to reveal the truth. The grand duke acknowledged the rumor and prohibited treating Evelyn as the Grand Duchy¡¯s princess. But at the same time, he also gave orders to look for her, giving Ethan hope. ¡®He might be angry for a while, but His Grace misses Evelyn, too. Otherwise, there would be no reason to look for her.¡¯ Those were Ethan¡¯s thoughts. However, the grand duke cruelly betrayed his son¡¯s expectations. The knights dispatched to find Evelyn didn¡¯t take a step out of the grand duke¡¯s fortress. Even those who had set out to find Evelyn under Ethan¡¯s orders had also returned to the castle by now. Ultimately, the search was just a lie for public reputation ¡ª the grand duke was trying to find his child although he knew she wasn¡¯t his real daughter. He had raised her for over 20 years and was trying hard but couldn¡¯t find her. Those sham actions to prove the grand duke¡¯s generosity and tolerance didn¡¯t help Ethan in finding Evelyn. ¡ª